Download Test nr. 3 - Anatomia omului

Semester 3
Test 1 Head and neck
TESTS
Vegetative nervous system – generalities
Sympathetic and parasympathetic nervous systems – central and peripheral parts
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
CM Peripheral part of the vegetative nervous system includes:
A. The spinal cord
B. The greater and lesser splanchnic nerves
C. Perivascular plexuses
D. Hypothalamus
E. Intraorganic ganglia
CS Location of the centers of the vegetative nervous system:
A. C3-T12
B. C8-L2
C. C1-T4
D. L2-S4
E. All segments of the spinal cord
CM There are the following parasympathetic ganglia:
A. Spinal
B. Ciliary
C. Pterygopalatine
D. Otic
E. Submandibular
CM Specific features of the somatic nervous system:
A. Supplies the smooth muscles
B. Supplies the striated muscles
C. Has segmental structure
D. Centers are placed as foci
E. Neuron-effector is located outside the central nervous system
CM Choose the main criteria of the vegetative nervous system:
A. Innervation of the smooth muscles
B. Location of centers as foci
C. Segmental location of the centers
D. All fibers are myelinated
E. The neuron-effector is located on periphery
CM Indicate 3 pairs of the cranial nerves containing the vegetative nuclei:
A. III
B. IV
C. VI
D. VII
E. IX
CM Fibers of the following nerves end inside the intramural ganglia:
A. V
B. X
C. VII
D. Pelvic splanchnic nerves
E. Greater and lesser splanchnic nerves
1
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
CM Indicate location of the parasympathetic nervous system:
A. Mesencephalic nucleus (III)
B. Bulbar nuclei (VII, IX, X)
C. Thoracolumbar nuclei (C8-L2)
D. Basal nucleus
E. Sacral nuclei
CS What branches of the spinal nerve contain sympathetic preganglionary fibers?
A. Posterior
B. Anterior
C. White communicating
D. Gray communicating
E. Meningeal
CM What of the listed specific features are proper for the vegetative nervous system?
A. Does not form synapses inside the vegetative ganglia
B. Has segmentary structure
C. Does not have segmentary structure
D. Nuclei are placed as foci
E. Forms synapse inside the peripheral ganglia
CM Preganglionic fibers of the nuclei of which cranial nerves end inside of the
parasympathetic ganglia of the region of the head?
A. III
B. VII
C. V
D. IX
E. X
CM The somatic nervous system:
A. Regulates activity of the skeletal muscles
B. Supplies the sensory innervations of all anatomical structures of the body
C. Exercites pedominantely function of connection of the body with the environmental
medium
D. Maintains and regulates the tone of the striated muscles
E. Sends the impulses to the muscular coat of the viscera
CM The vegetative nervous system:
A. It is a part of the nervous system absolutely nondependent on the cerebral cortex
B. Supplies all viscera, glands and blood vessels
C. Includes sympathetic and parasympathetic systems
D. It has the peripheral part only
E. Its structure is similar to that of the peripheral part of the somatic nervous system
CM The simple reflex arch of the vegetative nervous system:
A. Consists of the three neurons
B. Its efferent part is bineuronal
C. The body of the last neuron-effector is placed inside the anterior horn of the spinal cord
D. Includes the preganglionic and postganglionic nerve fibers
E. Has identical structure with the peripheral part of the somatic nervous
CM The vegetative nervous system comprises:
A. Central part
B. Peripheral part
C. Cortical vegetative centers with aspect of the large areas
D. Perivascular nervous plexuses
E. Vegetative ganglia of the order I, II and III
2
16.
17.
18.
19.
20.
21.
22.
23.
24
CS The vegetative nervous fibers:
A. Do not have the myelinic sheath
B. May be preganglionic or postganglionic
C. They are represented by processes of the unipolar neurons of the spinal ganglia
D. They are widespread along the blood vessels exclusively
E. Do not form nervous plexuses on the periphery
CM The nerves containing preganglionic parasympathetic fibers are:
A. Optic
B. Trochlear
C. Oculomotor
D. Facial
E. Accessory
CS Location of the bodies of preganglionic neurons:
A. Paravertebral ganglia
B. Prevertebral ganglia
C. Nevrax
D. Spinal ganglia
E. Intramural ganglia
CS What type of the neurons is predominant in the contents of the vegetative ganglia?
A. Preganglionic
B. Postganglionic
C. Sensory
D. Pseudounipolar
E. Of the nevrax
CM Cranial nerves containing the vegetative nuclei are:
A. III
B. IV
C. V
D. VI
E. VII
CM Location of the suprasegmental vegetative nervous centers:
A. Cerebral cortex
B. Hypothalamus
C. Striated body
D. Middle cerebellar peduncles
E. Internal capsule
CM The supreme vegetative nervous centers:
A. Are related to the sympathetic nervous system
B. Are related to the parasympathetic nervous system
C. Are not related to the sympathetic or parasympathetic nervous system
D. Regulate both divisions of the vegetative nervous system
E. Control activity of the vegetative centers located inside the brain stem and spinal cord
CM Choose formations containing the suprasegmentary vegetative centers
A. Hypothalamus
B. Reticular formation
C. Limbic system
D. Cerebellum
E. Insula
CM The efferent conductive pathways of the conditional vegetative reflexes pass
through the:
3
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
A. Posterior longitudinal fascicle
B. Tectospinal tract
C. Rubrospinal tract
D. Paraependimal fascicle
E. Vestibulospinal tract
CM The postganglionic fibers are:
A. Amyelinic
B. Myelinic
C. Sensory
D. Muscular or glandular
E. More larger than those preganglionic
CM The speed of transmision of the vegetative incoming impulses is:
A. 100 m/sec
B. 120 m/sec
C. 10 m/sec
D. 1 m/sec
E. 30 m/sec
CM The nervous circle of the unconditional vegetative reflex is closed
A. At the level of the cerebellum
B. Inside the brain stem
C. Inside the spinal cord
D. In the limbic system
E. At the level of the olfactory triangle
CS The vegetative nervous system acts:
A. In the wakefulness.only
B. During the sleeping
C. Nonstop
D. After the breakfast
E. After the lunch
CM Location of the vegetative plexuses
A. Among the skeletal muscles
B. Along the blood vessels
C. Inside the walls of the cavitary organs
D. In the primary cavity of the body
E. In the secondary cavities of the body
CS Choose the neurotransmitter at the level of the synapses
A. Adrenalin
B. Serotonin
C. Dopamine
D. Acetylcholine
E. Statines
CM Substance eliminated at the level of the vegetative parasympathetic effectory
endings
A. Acetylcholine
B. Noradrenalin
C. Adrenalin
D. Serotonin
E. Morphine
CS Substance produced by parasympathetic fibers at the level of the effectory nerve
endings
4
33
34
A. Adrenalin
B. Noradrenalin
C. Libertines
D. Statines
E. Acetylcholine
CM Indicate components of the vegetative nervous system
A. Sympathetic nervous system
B. Parasympathetic nervous system
C. Metasympathetic nervous system
D. Central nervous system
E. Peripheral nervous system
CS Mediator of the metasympathetic nervous system
A. Adrenalin
B. Noradrenalin
C. Gama-aminobutiric acid
D. Acetylcholine
E. Serotonin
35
CS. Substance produced by the sympathetic vegetative fibers at the level of the nerve
endings
A. Adrenalin
B. Acetylcholine
C. Noradrenalin
D. Serotonin
E. Dopamine
The visual system – generalities. Visual organ, components. Eyeball – structure,
topography.
36
CM The fibrous coat of the eyeball includes:
A. Cornea
B. Iris
C. Ciliary body
D. Sclera
E. Retina
CS The sensory visual cells are located inside the:
A. Sclera
B. Retina
C. Iris
D. Choroid
E. Cornea
37
38
39
CM Indicate three refractory media of the eye
A. Vitreous body
B. Retina
C. Aqueous humor of the eye chambers
D. Lens
E. Choroid
CM Limits of the anterior chamber of the eye
A. Lens
B. Iris
5
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
C. Cornea
D. Vitreous body
E. Retina
CM Functions of the smooth muscles of the eyeball:
A. Move the eyeball to the right
B. Accommodation
C. Move the eyeball to the left
D. Adaptation of the vision
E. Influence on the aqueous humor circulation
CM The aqueous humor is produced by the vascular plexuses of the:
A. Iris
B. Ciliary body
C. Sclera
D. Choroid
E. Retina
CS The used humor aqueous is absorbed
A. In the posterior chamber
B. In the iridocornean angle
C. On the posterior surface of the cornea
D. In the iris
E. In the ciliary body
CM The hydrodynamics of the eyeball maintains:
A. Normal pressure inside the eye
B. Metabolism of the refracting media
C. Correct formation of the image
D. Accommodation
E. Adaptation of the vision
CM Accommodation of the vision
A. It is a change of the size of the pupil
B. It is a change of the angle of refraction of the lens
C. It has 2 phases: tension and relaxation
D. It depends on the muscle sphincter of the pupil
E. It depends on the ciliary muscle
CM The vascular coat of the eyeball includes
A. Sclera
B. Cornea
C. Choroid
D. Ciliary body
E. Iris
CM Iris:
A. Takes part in accommodation of the vision
B. Takes part in adaptation of the vision
C. Determines the eye color
D. Takes part in evacuation of the humor aqueous humor
E. Contains the ciliary muscle
CM Layers of the retina:
A. Pigment
B. Ciliary
C. Choroid
6
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
D. Nervous
E. Vascular
CM Retina includes:
A. Optic part
B. Ciliary part
C. Iridian part
D. Fibrous part
E. Orbital part
CM Structures that unsure normal functioning of the eye:
A. Refractory media
B. Endicrine cells of the APUD system
C. Oculogyric muscles
D. Lacrimal apparatus
E. Center of the night vision
CS Location of the light-sensitive cells:
A. Disc of the optic nerve
B. Macula
C. Central fossa of the macula
D. Excavation of the optic disc
E. Pigment of the retina
CS The light-sensitive cells are placed in the:
A. Sclera
B. Retina
C. Iris
D. Choroid
E. Cornea
CM Indicate anatomical structures related to the visual organ:
A. Orbit
B. Optic nerve
C. Muscles of the eyeball
D. Lacrimal apparatus
E. Tenon’s capsule
CM Indicate anatomical structures related to the visual organ:
A. Orbit
B. Eyeball
C. Optic tract
D. Optic nerve
E. Lacrimal gland
CM Indicate the eyeball coats:
A. Fibrous coat
B. Tectal membrane
C. Mucous coat
D. Vascular coat
E. Retina
CM Indicate the component parts of the fibrous coat of the eyeball
A. Ciliary body
B. Iris
C. Cornea
D. Sclera
E. Choroid
7
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
CM The vascular coat of the eyeball includes:
A. Tela choroidea
B. Choroid
C. Ciliary body
D. Cornea
E. Iris
CM The ciliary muscle consists of the following fibers:
A. Meridian
B. Equatorial
C. Oblique
D. Circular
E. Radial
CM The ciliary body consists of:
A. Orbiculus ciliaris
B. Ciliary processes
C. Ciliary muscle
D. Ciliary crown
E. Ciliary zonule
CM In the iris are distinguished:
A. Pupil
B. Ciliary margin
C. Arcuate ligament
D. Muscle dilator of the pupil
E. Ciliary zonule
CM Choose components of the retina
A. Disc of the optic nerve
B. Macula
C. Central fovea
D. Optic part of the retina
E. Epiretinal space
CM Limits of the anterior chamber of the eyeball
A. Cornea
B. Sclera
C. Ciliary zonule
D. Iris
E. Lens
CM Limits of the posterior chamber of the eyeball
A. Cornea
B. Iris
C. Lens
D. Cilliary body
E. Choroid
CS Contents of the eye chambers
A. Lymph
B. Cerebrospinal fluid
C. Aqueous humor
D. Blood
E. Intercellular fluid
CS The aqueous humor is produced by:
A. Iris
8
B. Retina
C. Ciliary zonule
D. Ciliary processes
E. Choroid plexus
65
CS Chambers of the eyeball communicate to each other through the:
A. Venous sinus of the sclera
B. Pupil
C. Zonular spaces
D. Pectinate ligament of the iris
E. Schlemm’s canal
66
CM Choose the refracting media
A. Cornea
B. Anterior chamber of the eyeball
C. Lens
D. Vitrous body
E. Fat body
67
CS Drainage of the aqueous humor occurs through the:
A. Spaces of the iridocornean angle
B. Pupil
C. Posterior chamber of the eyeball
D. Zonular spaces
E. Venous sinus of the sclera
Auxiliary apparatus of the eye, their structure and topography.
Cranial nerves II, III, IV, VI.
Conductive pathway of the visual analyzer.
Exploration of the visual organ, visual analyzer and nerves III, IV, VI on alive person.
68
CM Nerves supplying the striated muscles of the eye
A. Optic nerve
B. Abducent nerve
C. Oculomotor nerve
D. Trigeminal nerve
E. Trochlear nerve
CM Location of the subcortical visual centers
A. Optic thalamus
B. Red nucleus
C. Superior colliculi of the midbrain
D. Inferior colliculi of the midbrain
E. Lateral geniculate body
CM Oblique muscles of the eyeball
A. Medial
B. Lateral
C. Superior
D. Inferior
E. Mediolateral
CS Axons of which neuron form the optic nerve?
A. Bipolar
69
70
71
9
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
B. Photosensitive
C. Ganglionic
D. Rods and cones
E. Melanocytes
CM Pupilary reflex is triggered due the impulses from the:
A. Accessory nucleus of the III cranial nerve
B. Dorsal nucleus of the vagus nerve
C. Nucleus ambiguous
D. Ciliospinal center
E. Superior salivatory nucleus
CM The structures seen on the ophthalmoscopic image:
A. Central artery of the retina
B. Central vein of the retina
C. Ciliary zonules
D. Blind spot
E. Yellow spot (macula)
CM The lacrimal apparatus includes:
A. Eyelids
B. Tarsal glands
C. Lacrimal gland
D. Lacrimal river
E. Lacrimal lac
CM The oculomotor nerve supplies:
A. Superior oblique muscle
B. Superior rectus muscle
C. Medial rectus muscle
D. Lateral rectus muscle
E. Inferior rectus muscle
CS Location of the ciliary ganglion
A. Pterygopalatine fossa
B. On the exobase of the skull
C. In the orbit
D. Submandibular fossa
E. On the lateral side of the mandibular nerve
CS The trochlear nerve supplies:
A. Superior rectus muscle
B. Levator palpebrae superior muscle
C. Superior oblique muscle
D. Inferior oblique muscle
E. Lateral rectus muscle
CS The left optic tract contains fibers from:
A. Left eyeball
B. Right eyeball
C. Left half of the retina of both eyes
D. Right half of the retina of both eyes
E. Tectospinal tract
CM Segments of the optic nerve
A. Intraocular
B. Postchiasmatic
C. Orbital
10
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
D. Intracanalicular
E. Intracranial
CS Segment of the visual analyzer generating the nerve impulse
A. Transmitter
B. Central
C. Neuroglial cells
D. Receptor
E. Cortical
CS Location of the visual cortical center
A. Pulvinar of the thalamus
B. Lateral geniculate body
C. Borders of the calcarine groove
D. Hippocampus
E. Orbital gyri
CS Location of the visual cortical center
A. Superior frontal gyrus
B. Middle frontal gyrus
C. Inferior frontal gyrus
D. Borders of the calcarine groove
E. Amon’s horn
CM Location of the subcortical visual center
A. Diencephalon
B. Red nucleus
C. Superior collicles of the tectal lamina
D. Inferior collicles of the tectal lamina
E. Lateral geniculate body
CS Appearance of the trochlear nerve from the brain stem
A. Bulbopontine groove
B. Retroolivary groove
C. Medial surface of the cerebral peduncles
D. On each side of the superior cerebral vellum
E. Preolivary groove
CS Muscles supplied by the abducent nerve
A. Superior rectus muscle
B. Oblique superior muscle
C. Lateral rectus muscle
D. Medial rectus muscle
E. Inferior oblique muscle
CM Motor innervation of the muscles of the eyeball
A. Optic nerve
B. Abducent nerve
C. Oculomotor nerve
D. Trigeminal nerve
E. Trochlear nerve
CM Laminae of the Tenon’s capsule
A. Bulbar
B. Muscular
C. Adipose
D. Orbital
E. Serous
11
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
CS Limits of the episcleral space
A. Cornea and iris
B. Sclera and fat body of the orbit
C. Fat body of the orbit and periorbita
D. 2 laminae of the Tenon’s capsule
E. Conjuntiva and sclera
CS Location of the fat body of the orbit
A. Superior wall of the orbit
B. Fossa of the lacrimal gland
C. Superior orbital fissure
D. Behind the eyeball
E. Lateral wall of the orbit
CM The tarsal Meibomian glands open:
A. On the anterior palpebral limb
B. On the posterior palpebral limb
C. Palpebral fissure
D. Through the 25-30 pinholes
E. Through the oval orifices
CS Conjunctiva forms:
A. Palpebral conjunctiva
B. Bulbar conjunctiva
C. Conjunctival sac
D. Lacrimal river
E. Conjunctival fornix
CM Muscular bed of the eyelids consists of:
A. Palpebral part of the orbicularis oculi muscle
B. Levator palpebrae superior muscle
C. Superior tarsal muscle
D. Inferior tarsal muscle
E. Corrugator supercilii muscle
CM Fiber contents of the oculomotor nerve
a. Somatomotor fibers
B. Sensory fibers
C. Sympathetic fibers
D. Parasympathetic preganglionic fibers
E. Parasympathetic postganglionic fibers
CM Nuclei of the oculomotor nerve:
A. Solitary nucleus
B. Inferior salivatory nucleus
C. Motor nucleus
D. Accessory nucleus
E. Mesencephalic nucleus
CS Exit of the oculomotor nerve from the skull
A. Oval foramen
B. Superior orbital fissure
C. Inferior orbila fissure
D. Optic canal
E. Supraorbital foramen
CM Region of supply of the superior branch of the oculomotor nerve
A. Levator palpebrae superior muscle
12
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
!04
B. Inferior rectus muscle
C. Medial rectus muscle
D. Superior rectus muscle
E. Dilator pupilae muscle
CS Region of supply of the inferior branch of the oculomotor nerve
A. Inferior rectus muscle
B. Medial rectus muscle
C. Inferior oblique muscle
D. Superior oblique muscle
E. Procerus muscle
CS Motor nerve supply of the inferior oblique muscle of the eye
A. Facial nerve
B. Ophthalmic nerve
C. Abducent nerve
D. Oculomotor nerve
E. Trochlear nerve
CS Nerve supply of the levator palpebrae superior muscle
A. Ophthalmic nerve
B. Maxillary nerve
C. Trochlear nerve
D. Oculomotor nerve
E. Hypoglossal nerve
CS Muscles supplied by the trochlear nerve:
A. Superior oblique muscle
B. Inferior oblique muscle
C. Lateral rectus muscle
D. Superior rectus muscle
E. Orbicularis oculi muscle
CS Region of supply of the abducent nerve
A. Medial rectus muscle
B. Inferior oblique muscle
C. Lateral rectus muscle
D. Superior oblique muscle
E. Minor zygomatic nerve
CS Source of sensory innervation of the eyeball
A. Facial nerve
B. Ophthalmic nerve
C. Maxillary nerve
D. Oculomotor nerve
E. Infraorbital nerve
CM Annexes of the visual organ
A. Muscles of the eyeball
B. Eyelids
C. Conjunctiva
D. Lacrimal apparatus
E. Vascular coat
CS Action of the superior oblique muscle of the eyeball
A..Movement downward and laterally
B. Movement upward and laterally
13
C. Movement medially
D. Movement downward and medially
E. Movement upward
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
CS Direction of the eyeball in contraction of the inferior oblique muscle
A. Downward and laterally
B. Upward and laterally
C. Medially
D. Downward and medially
E. Upward
CS Superior rectus muscle moves eyeball:
A. Downward and laterally
B. Upward and laterally
C. Downward
D. Downward and medially
E. Upward
CS Sight direction in contraction of the inferior rectus muscle
A. Downward and laterally
B. Upward and laterally
C. Dounward
D. Downward and medially
E. Upward
CM Choose the conjunctival structures
A. Conjunctiva of the eyeball
B. Conjunctival sac
C. Superior conjunctival sac
D. Lacrimal caruncula
E. Lacrimal river
CM Lacrimal ways
A. Excretory canalicles
B. Conjunctival sac
C. Lacrimal lac
D. Superior nasal meatus
E. Middle nasal meatus
CM Contents of the retina
A. Rods
B. Bipolar neurons
C. Pseudopolar neurons
D. Multipolar neurons
E. Pyramidal neurons
CM Location of the subcortical centers of visual analyzer
A. Medial geniculate bodies
B. Lateral geniculate bodies
C. Mamillary bodies
D. Inferior collicles of the tectal lamina
E. Superior collicles of the tectal lamina
CS Location of the cortical centers of visual analyzer
A. Cingulate gyrus
B. Zone of the calcarine groove
C. Uncus
14
D. Angular gyrus
E. Orbital gyri
113.
Vestibulocochlear organ – general information.
External and middle ear – structure, topography.
CM Anatomcal elements of external ear are, as follows:
A. External auditory meatus.
B. Auditory tube.
C. Auditory ossicles.
D. Auricle.
E. Tympanic cavity.
114.
CM Middle ear includes:
A. Tympanic membrane.
B. Tympanic cavity.
C. Bony and membranous labyrinths.
D. Auditory ossicles.
E. Auditory tube.
115.
CM External auditory meatus:
A. Has a length of 16 mm.
B. It has a length of about 25 mm.
C. It has a rectilinear shape.
D. It has a sigmoid form.
E. It consists of only bony part.
116.
CM Tympanic membrane has:
A. Skin (or cutaneous) layer.
B. Fibrous layer.
C. Mucous layer.
D. Hypotympanum.
E. Mesotympanum.
117.
CM The following structures can be distinguished in the tympanic membrane:
A.. Tense part
B. Flaccid part.
C. Umbo.
D. Hypotympanum.
E. Mesotympanum.
118.
CM On the medial wall of tympanic cavity there are:
A. Promontory.
B. Oval (vestibular) window.
C. Mastoid antrum.
D. Round (cochlear) window.
E. Scala tympani.
119.
CM Auditory ossicles connect to each other by:
A. Synarthroses.
B. Diarthroses.
15
C. Incudomalleolar joint.
D. Malleolostapedial joint.
E. Incudostapedial joint.
120.
CM Auricle has the following structures:
A. Lobule of auricle.
B. Tympanic membrane.
C. Helix.
D. Anthelix.
E. Tragus.
121.
CM External ear includes:
A. Auricule.
B. Internal auditory meatus.
C. Tympanic membrane.
D. External auditory meatus.
E. Tympanic cavity.
122.
CM Auricle relief includes:
A. Lobule of auricle.
B. Helix.
C. Cavum conchae.
D. Antitragus.
E. Tympanic cavity.
123.
CM The following parts can be distinguished in the tympanic membrane:
A. Mucous part.
B. Tense part.
C. Flaccid part.
D. Membranous part.
E. Serous part.
124.
CM Middle ear includes the following components:
A. Tympanic membrane.
B. Tympanic cavity.
C. Auditory ossicles.
D. Auditory tube.
E. Ethmoidal cells.
125.
CM Tympanic cavity is bounded by:
A. Tegmental wall.
B. Labyrinthine wall.
C. Membranous wall.
D. Carotid wall.
E. Fibrous wall.
126.
CS Prominence of facial canal is located on:
A. Tegmental wall.
B. Labyrinthine wall.
C. Membranous wall.
16
D. Carotid wall.
E. Posterior wall.
127.
CS Tympanic opening of auditory tube is situated on:
A. Tegmental wall.
B. Labyrinthine wall.
C. Membranous wall.
D. Carotid wall.
E. Posterior wall.
128.
CS Pyramidal eminence is located on:
A. Mastoid wall.
B. Labyrinthine wall.
C. Membranous wall.
D. Carotid wall.
E. Lateral wall.
129.
CM Indicate the anatomical formations located on the labyrinthine wall of the
tympanic cavity:
A. Pyramidal eminence.
B. Vestibular window.
C. Prominence of facial canal.
D. Anterior semicircular canal.
E. Foramen spinosum.
130.
CM The following muscles are located in the tympanic cavity:
A. Tensor veli palatini muscle.
B. Tensor tympani muscle.
C. Posterior auricular muscle.
D. Stapedius muscle.
E. Incudal muscle.
131.
CM Auditory tube has the parts, as follows:
A. Cartilaginous part.
B. Tense part.
C. Osseous (bony) part.
D. Flaccid part.
E. Mucous part.
132.
CM Indicate the parts of bony labyrinth:
A. Vestibule.
B. Mastoid antrum.
C. Semicircular canals.
D. Cochlea.
E. Seahorse.
133.
CS Which of the semicircular canals is situated perpendicularly to the longitudinal
axis of the pyramid of temporal bone?
A. Anterior semicircular canal.
B. Posterior semicircular canal.
17
C. Lateral semicircular canal.
D. Spiral bony canal of cochlea.
E. Facial canal.
134.
135.
CM In the vestibule of bony labyrinth there are:
A. Elliptical recess.
B. Cochlear window.
C. Spherical recess.
D. Vestibular window.
E. Opening of auditory tube.
Internal ear – location, structure. The VIII pair of cranial nerves.
Conducting pathways of vestibular and cochlear analysers, examination of the
vestibulocochlear organ on a living person.
CM Parts of bony labyrinth are, as follows:
A. Tympanic cavity.
B. Vestibule.
C. Recessus sphericus.
D. Semicircular canals.
E. Cochlea.
136.
CS Where are the receptors of the organ of hearing located?
A. In the semicircular canals.
B. In the recessus sphericus.
C. In the recessus elipticus.
D. In the spiral organ (of Corti).
E. On the oval window.
137.
CS Internal ear includes:
A. Auditory tube.
B. Auditory ossicles.
C. Bony and membranous labyrinths.
D. Tympanic cavity.
E. Stapedius muscle.
138.
CM Which of the following structures ensure the air conduction of the sound?
A. Organ of Corti.
B. Scala vestibuli.
C. Auditory ossicles.
D. Auricle.
E. Scala tympani.
139.
CM Subcortical centers of auditory analyser are, as follows:
A. Thalamus.
B. Nuclei of superior colliculi.
C. Nuclei of inferior colliculi.
D. Lateral geniculate body.
E. Medial geniculate body.
140.
CM The following semicircular canals are distinguished in the bony labyrinth:
18
A. Anterior.
B. Medial.
C. Posterior.
D. Superior.
E. Lateral.
141.
CS The first neuron of the conducting pathway of auditory analyser is located in:
A. Medial geniculate body.
B. Inferior colliculi of midbrain.
C. Vestibular ganglion.
D. Spiral ganglion.
E. Ventral cochlear nucleus.
142.
CS The second neuron of the conducting pathway of auditory analyser is located in:
A. Vestibular ganglion.
B. Spiral ganglion.
C. Ventral and cochlear nuclei of the pons.
D. Lateral vestibular nucleus.
E. Inferior colliculi of midbrain.
143.
CS The first neuron of the conducting pathway of vestibular analyser is located in:
A. Geniculate ganglion.
B. Spiral ganglion.
C. Vestibular ganglion.
D. Ventral vestibular nucleus.
E. Lateral vestibular nucleus.
144.
CS The cortical end of the auditory analyser is situated in:
A. Middle temporal gyrus.
B. Inferior temporal gyrus.
C. Superior temporal gyrus (gyri temporales transversi Heschl).
D. Superior parietal gyrus.
E. Opercular gyri.
145.
CM The second neuron of the conducting pathway of vestibular analyser is located
in:
A. Medial vestibular nucleus.
B. Lateral vestibular nucleus.
C. Superior vestibular nucleus.
D. Inferior vestibular nucleus.
E. Nucleus of medial geniculate body.
146.
CS Which statement towards the VIII pair of cranial nerves is correct?
A. It is a motor nerve.
B. It is a mixed nerve.
C. It enters into the internal auditory meatus.
D. It passes through the musculotubal canal.
E. It gives off inferior and superior branches (rami).
147.
CM Vestibulocochlear nerve:
19
A. Consists of cochlear and vestibular nerves.
B. Cochlear nerve comprises the axons of the neurons of cochlear ganglion.
C. Vestibular nerve is composed of dendrites of the neurons of vestibular ganglion.
D. Vestibulr nerve gives off 7 branches (rami).
E. It contains efferent fibres.
148.
CS The receptors of auditory analyser are located in:
A. Medial membranous ampulle.
B. Saccule.
C. Utricle.
D. Spiral organ.
E. Scala tympani.
149.
CS The first neuron of the conducting pathway of auditory analyser is located in:
A. Superior ganglion.
B. Spinal ganglion.
C. Spiral ganglion.
D. Semilunar ganglion.
E. Vestibular ganglion.
150.
CS The second neuron of the conducting pathway of auditory analyser is located in:
A. Nuclei of trapezoid body.
B. Dorsal cochlear nuclei.
C. Solitary tract nucleus.
D. Pontin nuclei.
E. Spinal tract nucleus.
151.
CS Conducting pathway of auditory analyser decussates at the level of:
A. Decussatio dorsalis tegmenti.
B. Decussatio pyramidum.
C. Corpus trapezoideum.
D. Decussatio lemniscorum.
E. Cerebellum.
152.
CM Subcortical centers of hearing are located in:
A. Superior colliculi of midbrain.
B. Inferior colliculi of midbrain.
C. Medial geniculate bodies.
D. Lateral geniculate bodies.
E. Cochlear nuclei.
153.
CS Cortical end of auditory analyser is located in:
A. Gyrus angularis.
B. Gyrus supramarginalis.
C. Gyrus temporalis superior.
D. Pars triangularis.
E. Gyrus cinguli.
154.
CM Receptors of vestibular analyser are located in:
A. Anterior membranous ampulle.
20
B.
C.
D.
E.
Cochlear duct.
Lateral membranous ampulle.
Utricle.
Scala vestibuli.
155.
CS The first neuron of the conducting pathway of vestibular analyser is located in:
A. Superior ganglion.
B. Spinal ganglion.
C. Spiral ganglion.
D. Semilunar ganglion.
E. Vestibular ganglion.
156.
CS The first neuron of the conducting pathway of vestibular analyser is a:
A. Multipolar neuron.
B. Doghiel II neuron.
C. Pseudounipolar neuron.
D. Semilunar neuron.
E. Bipolar neuron.
157.
Trigeminal nerve – general information.
The I st and II nd branches of trigeminal nerve – distribution, areas of innervation,
connections.
CS The upper teeth are supplied by:
A. The I st branch of V pair of cranial nerves.
B. The II nd branch of V pair of cranial nerves.
C. The III rd branch of V pair of cranial nerves.
D. Facial nerve.
E. Glossopharyngeal nerve.
158.
CS Ciliary ganglion is situated:
A. In the pterygopalatine fossa.
B. At the exobase of the skull.
C. In the orbit.
D. In the submandibular fossa.
E. On the lateral surface of mandibular nerve.
159.
CS Postganglionic fibres of ciliary ganglion supply:
A. Stright (rectus) muscles of the eyeball.
B. Lacrimal gland.
C. Ciliary and sphincter pupillae mucles.
D. Salivary glands.
E. Oblique muscles of the eyball.
160.
CM Nuclei of the V pair of cranial nerves are, as follows:
A. Motor nuclei.
B. Sensory nuclei.
C. Vegetative nuclei.
D. Nuc. ambiguus.
E. Solitary tract nucleus.
21
161.
CS Postganglionic fibres of pterygopalatine ganglion supply:
A. Smooth musculature of the eyeball.
B. Lacrimal gland.
C. Parotid gland.
D. Submandibular gland.
E. Sublingual gland.
162.
CM Trigeminal nerve has the following nuclei:
A. Nuc. ambiguus.
B. Spinal tract nucleus.
C. Mesencephalic tract nucleus.
D. Pontin or principal sensory nucleus.
E. Superior salivatory nucleus.
163.
CM Branches (rami) of trigeminal nerve leave the skull through:
A. Inferior orbital fissure.
B. Superior orbital fissure.
C. Foramen spinosum.
D. Foramen rotundum.
E. Foramen ovale.
164.
CM Ophthalmic nerve supplies:
A. Frontal belly of epicranius muscle.
B. Skin of the forehead.
C. Skin of the temporal region.
D. Eyeball.
E. Lacrimal gland and skin of adjacent region.
165.
CM Ophthalmic nerve gives off the following branches (rami):
A. Frontal nerve.
B. Nasociliary nerve.
C. Posterior superior alveolar nerves.
D. Zygomaticoorbital nerve.
E. Zygomaticofacial nerve.
166.
CM The II nd branch of trigeminal nerve supplies:
A. Teeth and gums of inferior dental arch.
B. Teeth and gums of superior dental arch.
C. Mucosa of the palate.
D. Mucosa of the nasal cavity.
E. Skin of the chin (or mental region).
167.
CM Indicate the nuclei of trigeminal nerve:
A. Nucleus mesencephalicus.
B. Nucleus pontinus.
C. Nucleus ambiguus.
D. Nucleus spinalis.
E. Nucleus accessorius.
168.
CM Skin of the face is innervated by:
22
A. Nervus facialis.
B. Nervus ophthalmicus.
C. Nervus maxillaris.
D. Nervus mandibularis.
E. Nervus opticus.
169.
CM Ciliary ganglion makes connections with:
A. Nervus frontalis.
B. Nervus nasociliaris.
C. Nervus lacrimalis.
D. Nervus oculomotorius.
E. Nervus infraorbitalis.
170.
CM Rami of ophthalmic nerve:
A. Nervus lacrimalis.
B. Nervus infraorbitalis.
C. Nervus frontalis.
D. Nervus nasociliaris.
E. Nervus oculomotorius.
171.
CM Nasal mucosa is innervated by:
A. Nervus facialis.
B. Nervus ophthalmicus.
C. Nervus mandibularis.
D. Nervus oculomotorius.
E. Nervus maxillaris.
172.
CS Nervus ophthalmicus leaves the skull thruogh:
A. Canalis opticus.
B. Fissura orbitalis superior.
C. Fissura orbitalis inferior.
D. Foramen ovale.
E. Foramen stylomastoideum.
173.
CS Nervus maxillaris leaves the skull thruogh:
A. Fissura orbitalis superior.
B. Forament rotundum.
C. Foramen ovale.
D. Foramen spinosum.
E. Foramen lacerum.
174.
CS Rami alveolares superiores are branches of:
A. Nervus zygomaticus.
B. Nervus infraorbitalis.
C. Nervus auriculotemporalis.
D. Nervus mandibularis.
E. Nervus lingualis.
175.
CS Maxillary nerve consists of the following types of nerve fibres:
A. Fibres of general sensibility.
23
B. Fibres of gustatory sensitivity.
C. Parasympathetic fibres.
D. Somatomotor fibres.
E. Visceromotor fibres.
176.
CS Nasopalatine nerve passes through:
A. Sphenopalatine foramen.
B. Greater palatine canal.
C. Pterygoid canal.
D. Incisive canal.
E. Foramen rotundum.
177.
CM Ophthalmic and maxillary nerves give off the following branches to supply
dura mater:
A. Ramus meningeus anterior.
B. Ramus meningeus medius.
C. Ramus tentorii.
D. Ramus fossae cranii anterior.
E. Nervus oculomotorius.
178.
CM Skin of the external nose is innervated by:
A. Facial nerve.
B. Mandibular nerve.
C. Infraorbital nerve.
D. Nasociliary nerve.
E. Zygomatic nerve.
179.
CS Motor nucleus of trigeminal nerve is located in:
A. Facial colliculus.
B. Vestibular area.
C. Locus coeruleus.
D. Vagal trigone.
E. Hypoglossal trigone.
181.
182.
The III rd branch of trigeminal nerve – distribution, areas of innervation,
connections.
Conducting pathway of trigeminal nerve, examination on a living person.
CS Lower teeth are supplied (innervated) by:
A. The I st branch of V pair of cranial nerves.
B. The III rd branch of V pair of cranial nerves.
C. The II nd branch of V pair of cranial nerves.
D. Hypoglossal nerve.
E. Facial nerve.
CS Superior teeth are innervated by:
A. The I st branch of V pair of cranial nerves.
B. The II nd branch of V pair of cranial nerves.
C. The III rd branch of V pair of cranial nerves.
D. Facial nerve.
E. Glossopharyngeal nerve.
24
183.
CS Muscles of mastication are innervated by:
A. Facial nerve.
B. Accessory nerve.
C. Trigeminal nerve.
D. Abducens nerve.
E. Hypoglossal nerve.
184.
CM Which of the following muscles are supplied by trigeminal nerve?
A. Orbicularis oris muscle.
B. Orbicularis oculi muscle.
C. Mylohyoid muscle.
D. Masseter muscle.
E. Geniohyoid muscle.
185.
CM Mandibular nerve gives off the branches:
A. Chorda tympani nerve.
B. Buccal nerve.
C. Inferior alveolar nerve.
D. Auriculotemporal nerve.
E. Lingual nerve.
186.
CM Auriculotemporal nerve contains the fibres, as follows:
A. Sensory fibres.
B. Somatomotor fibres.
C. Secretory (postganglionic parasympathetic) fibres.
D. Sensitive (gustatory) fibres.
E. Preganglionic sympathetic fibres.
187.
CS Indicate the types of fibres of the lingual nerve before its connection with
chorda tympani nerve:
A. General sensibility fibres.
B. Gustatory sensitive fibres.
C. Motor fibres.
D. Parasympathetic fibres.
E. Commissural fibres.
188.
CM Rami of mandibular nerve:
A. Nervus buccalis.
B. Nervus auriculotemporalis.
C. Nervus lingualis.
D. Nervus alveolaris inferior.
E. Nervus infraorbitalis.
189.
CS Musculus mylohyoideus is innervated by:
A. Nervus facialis.
B. Nervus ophthalmicus.
C. Nervus maxillaris.
D. Nervus mandibularis.
E. Nervus hypoglossus.
25
190.
CS Nervus mandibularis leaves the skull through:
A. Foramen ovale.
B. Foramen spinosum.
C. Foramen rotundum.
D. Foramen stylomastoideum.
E. Fissura orbitalis inferior.
191.
CM Muscles which are innervated by nervus mandibularis:
A. Musculus masseter.
B. Musculus temporalis.
C. Musculus tensor veli palatini.
D. Musculus depressor veli palatini.
E. Musculus mentalis.
192.
CM Fibre components of mandibular nerve:
A. General sensibility fibres.
B. Gustatory sensitive fibres.
C. Somatomotor fibres
D. Parasympathetic fibres.
E. Olfactory sensitive fibres.
193.
CS Musculus tensor veli palatini is innervated by:
A. Nervus facialis.
B. Nervus ophthalmicus.
C. Nervus maxillaris.
D. Nervus mandibularis.
E. Nervus infraorbitalis.
194.
CS Anatomical structures innervated by nervus buccalis:
A. Musculus buccinator.
B. Tunica mucosa buccae.
C. Superior teeth.
D. Musculus masseter.
E. Musculus risorius.
195.
CS Indicate the source of general sensibility innervation of the anterior 2/3 of
mucosa of the tongue:
A. Nervus facialis.
B. Nervus ophthalmicus.
C. Nervus maxillaris.
D. Nervus mandibularis.
E. Nervus petrosus minor.
196.
CS Nervus buccalis is a branch of:
A. Facial nerve.
B. Ophthalmic nerve.
C. Maxillary nerve.
D. Mandibular nerve.
E. Lingual nerve.
26
197.
198.
CS Indicate the source of innervation of the muscles of mastication:
A. Nervus facialis.
B. Nervus ophthalmicus.
C. Nervus maxillaris.
D. Nervus mandibularis.
E. Rami buccales.
The VII pair of cranial nerves – fibre components, branches (rami), areas of
innervation, connections. Conducting pathway of facial nerve, examination on a
living person.
Face and its significance, mimicry.
CM Secretory innervation of submandibular gland is assured by:
A. V pair of cranial nerves.
B. VII pair of cranial nerves.
C. IX pair of cranial nerves.
D. Fibres from superior cervical ganglion of sympathetic trunk.
E. Rami from middle cervical ganglion of sympathetic trunk.
199.
CS Parasympathetic innervation of sublingual gland is assured by:
A. VII pair of cranial nerves.
B. IX pair of cranial nerves.
C. X pair of cranial nerves.
D. Fibres from superior cervical ganglion of sympathetic trunk.
E. Rami from inferior cervical ganglion of sympathetic trunk.
200.
CM Indicate the nuclei of VII pair of cranial nerves:
A. Solitary tract nucleus.
B. Nuc. ambiguus.
C. Superior salivatory nucleus.
D. Inferior salivatory nucleus.
E. Motor nucleus of facial nerve.
201.
CS Muscles of facial exprtession are supplied by:
A. Abducens nerve.
B. Trigeminal nerve.
C. Facial nerve.
D. Oculomotor nerve.
E. Accessory nerve.
202.
CM Intracanalicular part of facial nerve gives off the following branches:
A. Lesser petrosal nerve.
B. Greater petrosal nerve.
C. Digastric branch.
D. Chorda tympani nerve.
E. Temporal branches.
203.
CM Which of the following glands are supplied by facial nerve?
A. Parotid gland.
B. Lacrimal gland.
27
C. Thyroid gland.
D. Sublingual gland.
E. Submandibular gland.
204.
CS Superficial cervical loop is formed by connection of the nerves, as follows:
A. Trigeminal nerve with facial nerve.
B. Facial nerve with hypoglossal nerve.
C. Facial nerve with transvers cervical nerve (cervical plexus).
D. Glossopharyngeal nerve with accessory nerve.
E. Accessory nerve with vagus nerve.
205.
CM Gustatory sensitivity of tongue is assured by:
A. V pair of cranial nerves.
B. VII pair of cranial nerves.
C. IX pair of cranial nerves.
D. X pair of cranial nerves.
E. XII pair of cranial nerves.
206.
CM Which of the following nerves assure general sensitivity of the lingual mucosa:
A. V pair of cranial nerves.
B. VII pair of cranial nerves.
C. IX pair of cranial nerves.
D. X pair of cranial nerves.
E. XII pair of cranial nerves.
207.
CM Parotid plexus gives off the branches, as follows:
A. Digastric branch.
B. Stylohyoid branch.
C. Temporal branches.
D. Buccal branches.
E. Zygomatic branches.
208.
CM VII pair of cranial nerves supplies (parasympathetic innervation) the following
glands:
A. Lacrimal gland.
B. Parotid gland.
C. Submandibular gland.
D. Sublingual gland.
E. Thyroid gland.
209.
CS The source of gustatory innervation of anterior 2/3 of the tongue is, as follows:
A. Facial nerve.
B. Ophthalmic nerve.
C. Maxillary nerve.
D. Mandibular nerve.
E. Glossopharyngean nerve.
210.
CM Nervus canalis pterygoidei is formed by:
A. Nervus petrosus minor.
B. Chorda tympani.
28
C. Nervus petrosus major.
D. Nervus petrosus profundus.
E. Nervus stapedius.
211.
CM The nuclei of facial nerve are, as follows:
A. Nucleus salivatorius superior.
B. Nucleus salivaorius inferior.
C. Nucleus motorius.
D. Nucleus tractus solitarii.
E. Nucleus ambiguus.
212.
CM At the level of facial canal facial nerve gives off the following branches:
A. Rami zygomatici.
B. Nervus petrosus major.
C. Chorda tympani.
D. Nervus stapedius.
E. Nervus petrosus profundus.
213.
CS Chorda tympani leaves the skull through:
A. Foramen stylomastoideum.
B. Fissura petrotympanica.
C. Foramen spinosum.
D. Fissura petrosquamosa.
E. Fissura orbitalis inferior.
214.
CM Branches of pterygoid plexus are, as follows:
A. Nervus auricularis posterior.
B. Rami temporales.
C. Rami buccales.
D. Ramus marginalis mandibulae.
E. Nervus buccalis.
215.
CS Indicate the source of innervation of the stylohyoid muscle:
A. Nervus facialis.
B. Nervus hypoglossus.
C. Nervus vagus.
D. Rami musculares plexus cervicalis.
E. Nervus accessorius.
216.
CS Nervus facialis leaves the skull through:
A. Foramen ovale.
B. Foramen stylomastoideum.
C. Fissura petrotympanica.
D. Foramen spinosum.
E. Foramen lacerum.
217.
CS Indicate the source of parasympathetic innervation of the lacrimal gland:
A. Nervus facialis.
B. Nervus glossopharyngeus.
C. Nervus vagus.
29
D. Nervus ophthalmicus.
E. Nervus lacrimalis.
218.
CS Indicate the source of motor innervation of the muscles of facial expression:
A. Nervus facialis.
B. Nervus ophthalmicus.
C. Nervus maxillaris.
D. Nervus mandibularis.
E. Nervus accessorius.
219.
CS Indicate the source of motor innervation of the platysma muscle:
A. Nervus facialis.
B. Nervus vagus.
C. Rami musculares plexus cervicalis.
D. Ansa cervicalis.
E. Nervus transversus colli.
220.
CS Indicate the source of parasympathetic innervation of the submandibular
gland:
A. Nervus facialis.
B. Nervus vagus.
C. Nervus glossopharyngeus.
D. Ansa cervicalis.
E. Nervus mandibularis.
221.
CM Indicate the source of motor innervation of the digastric muscle:
A. Nervus facialis.
B. Nervus hypoglossus.
C. Nervus mandibularis.
D. Rami musculares plexus cervicalis.
E. Ansa cervicalis.
222.
CS Superior salivatory nucleus belongs to:
A. V pair of cranial nerves.
B. VIII pair of cranial nerves.
C. IX pair of cranial nerves.
D. VII pair of cranial nerves.
E. X pair of cranial nerves.
223.
CM Choose the structures related to the facial nerve:
A. Lesser petrosal nerve.
B. Greater petrosal nerve.
C. Otic ganglion.
D. Pterygopalatine ganglion.
E. Marginal mandibular nerve.
224.
CM Nerves which supply the suprahyoid muscles are, as follows:
A. Hypoglossus nerve.
B. Facial nerve.
C. Mylohyoid nerve.
30
D. Accesory nerve.
E. Vagus nerve.
225.
The Xth parried of nerves –
segments, branches, zone de inervaţie, conexiuni.
Calea conductoare a nervului vag, explorarea lui pe viu.
CM The cranial nerve X posses following nuclei:
A. N. salivator superior.
B. N. salivator inferior.
C. N. ambiguus.
D. N. tractus solitarius.
E. N. dorsalis.
226.
CM Topographically we distinguish in vagus nerve next portions:
A. Sacral.
B. Cranial.
C. Cervical.
D. Thoracic.
E. Abdominal.
227.
CM Which enumerated areas belongs to sensory supply of the vagus nerve?
A. The skin of nape.
B. The skin of posterior wall of external acoustic meatus and the skin of auricle.
C. The skin of temporal region.
D. Dura mater of posterior cranial fossa.
E. Dura mater of anterior cranial fossa.
228.
CM Indicate 2 cranial nerves which innervate the pharynges
A. N. Glossopharyngeus.
B. N. Facialis.
C. N. Vagus.
D. N. Hypoglossus.
E. N. Accessorius.
229.
CM The branches of vagus nerve are:
A. Nervus laryngeus recurrens.
B. Nervus tympanicus.
C. Rami bronchiales.
D. Rami pharyngei.
E. Nervus petrosus profundus.
230.
CM Nuclei of vagus nerve are:
A. Nucleus tractus solitarii.
B. Nucleus salivatorius inferior.
C. Nucleus ambiguus.
D. Nucleus accessorius.
E. Nucleus tractus mesencephali.
231.
CM The anatomical formations innervated by superior laryngeal nerve:
31
A. Tunica mucosa laryngis.
B. Musculus cricothyroideus.
C. Musculus cricoarytenoideus posterior.
D. Musculus aryepigloticus.
E. Musculus thyrohyoideus.
232.
CM The anatomical formations innervated by inferior laryngeal nerve:
A. Tunica mucosa laryngis.
B. Musculus cricothyroideus.
C. Musculus aryepigloticus.
D. Musculus cricoarytenoideus posterior.
E. Musculus thyrohyoideus.
233.
CS Indicate the sources of innervation of the constrictors of glottis muscles:
A. Nervus glossopharyngeus.
B. Nervus vagus.
C. Nervus caroticus internus.
D. Nervus hypoglossus.
E. Ansa cervicalis.
CM The anatomical formations innervated by ramus auricularis nervi vagi:
A. Musculus auricularis posterior.
B. Musculus auricularis superior.
C. The skin of outer surface of the auricle.
D. The skin of posterior wall of external auditory meatus.
E. Tragus.
234.
235.
CS Indicate the sources of innervation of the levator veli palatini muscle:
A. Nervus facialis.
B. Nervus glossopharyngeus.
C. Nervus vagus.
D. Nervus accessorius.
E. Nervus hypoglossus.
236.
CM Name nerves which possess meningeal branches:
A. Facial.
B. Mandibular.
C. Vagus.
D. Hypoglossus.
E. Ophthalmic.
238.
Perechea a IX de nervi cranieni – ramuri, zone de inervaţie, conexiuni.
Calea conductoare a nervului glosofaringiananalizatorii olfactiv şi gustativ – căi
conductoare, explorare pe viu.
Nervul terminal.
CM The organ of smell:
A. Its receptors are locatedin mucous coat of the superior nasal concha.
B. The olfactory filaments account about 60 – 70.
C. The olfactory nerves pass trough cribriform plate of ethmoidal bone.
D. The 2nd neuron of olfactory pathway is located in olfactory triangle.
E. The cortical centre of smell analyzer is lodged in inferior orbital gyrus.
32
239.
CM The organ of smell:
A. The first neuron of olfactory pathway is located in nasal mucosa being represented by
neurosensory cells.
b. The 2nd neuron is mitral cell of the din olfactory bulb.
c. The axons of 2nd neuron compose the olfactory tract.
d. The cortical centers of smell analyzer are lodged in parahippocampal gyrus and
uncus.
e. The cortical centers of smell analyzer are lodged in olfactory triangle and anterior
perforated substance.
240.
CM The special sense (taste) of the tongue is ensured by :
A. Cranial nerve V.
B. Cranial nerve VII.
C. Cranial nerve IV .
D. Cranial nerve X .
E. Cranial nerve XI .
241.
CM The secretor innervation of parotid gland is ensured by:
A. Cranial nerve V.
B. Cranial nerve VII.
C. Cranial nerve IX.
D. The emergent fibers from superior cervical ganglion of the sympathetic trunk.
E. The emergent fibers from cervical plexus.
242.
CM The preganglionic fibers that supply salivary glands switch off in next ganglia:
A. Otic.
B. Ciliary.
C. Pterygopalatin.
D. Submandibular.
E. Superior cervical of the sympathetic trunk.
243.
CM The taste buds are in connection with following cranial nerves::
A. VI.
B. VII.
C. IX.
D. X.
E. XII.
244.
CM The IXth cranial nerve innervates:
A. Lacrimal gland.
B. The thyroid gland.
C. The mucous of tongue root.
d. The sublingual gland.
e. The parotid gland.
245.
CM The peripheral portion of the olfactory analyzer consist of:
A. Olfactory bulb.
B. The fornicate gyrus.
C. The olfactory tract.
33
D. The olfactory triangle.
E. The anterior perforate substance.
246.
CM The central formations of the olfactory analyzer are:
A. The parahypocampal gyrus.
B. Corpus calosum.
C. Hyppocampus.
D. The dentate gyrus.
E. Uncus.
247.
CM The pharynges is innervated by:
A. Glossopharyngeal nerve.
B. Facial nerve.
C. Vagus nerve.
D. Hypoglossal nerve.
E. Accesory nerve.
248.
CM Which enumerated nuclei does belong to the glossopharyngeal nerve?
A. The superior salivatory nucleus.
B. The inferior salivatory nucleus.
C. The solitary tract nucleus.
D. The ambiguus nucleus.
E. The pontinus nucleus.
249.
CM Which areas are supplied by sensory innervation of the glossopharyngeal
nerve?
A. The posterior third of the tongue.
B. The anterior 2/3 of the tongue.
C. The mucous of the tympanic cavity.
D. The mucous of the pharynges.
E. The mucous of the nasal cavity.
250.
CM Which enumerated branches belongs to the glossopharyngeal nerve?
A. Greater petrosal nerve.
B. Lesser petrosal nerve.
C. Carotid sinus branch.
D. Pharingieal branches.
E. Tonsilar branches.
251.
CS The vagus, glosoopharyngeal and accessory nerves leave the brainstem by:
A. The ventroolivar groove.
B. The retroolivar groove.
C. The bulbopontin groove.
D. The interpeduncular fossa.
E. The inferior colliculi of midbrain tectum.
252.
CM What does represent the olfactory nerves:
A. Possess a mix fibrilar composition.
B. Are built by central processes of olfactory cells of mucous of the nasal cavity and
contains the fiber s of terminal nerve.
34
C. Are about 5 – 10.
D. Enter the cranial cavity trough foramen lacerum.
E. Represent the 2nd pair of cranial nerve.
253.
CS The taste sense at the level of posterior third of the tongue is ensured by:
A. Nervus facialis.
B. Nervus glossopharyngeus.
C. Nervus vagus.
D. Nervus hypoglossus.
E. Nervus lingualis.
254.
CS The general sense at the level of posterior third of the tongue is ensured by:
A. Nervus facialis.
B. Nervus glossopharyngeus.
C. Nervus vagus.
D. Nervus hypoglossus.
E. Nervus frontalis.
255.
CM The branches of the glossopharyngeal nerve:
A. Rami pharyngei.
B. Rami tonsillares.
C. Nervus tympanicus.
D. Rami temporales.
E. Chorda tympani.
256.
CM The pharyngeal plexus is made up by branches from:
A. Nervus vagus.
B. Nervus glossopharyngeus.
C. Nervus trigeminus.
D. Nervus hypoglossus.
E. Nervus accessorius.
257.
CM Indicate the nerves which ensure the taste sense of the tongue:
A. Nervus hypoglossus.
B. Nervus lingualis.
C. Chorda tympani.
D. Nervus glossopharyngeus.
E. Nervus petrosus profundus.
258.
CM The general sense of the tongue is ensured by::
A. Nervus hypoglossus.
B. Nervus lingualis.
C. Chorda tympani.
D. Nervus glossopharyngeus.
E. Nervus laryngeus superior.
259.
CS The exit of the skull of the glossopharyngeal nerve:
A. Fissura orbitalis superior.
B. Foramen ovale.
C. Foramen rotundum.
35
D. Foramen jugulare.
E. Canalis condylaris.
260.
CM Nuclei of glossopharyngeal nerve are:
A. Nucleus tractus solitarii.
B. Nucleus salivatorius inferior.
C. Nucleus ambiguus.
D. Nucleus accessorius.
E. Nucleus tractus spinalis.
261.
CS Indicate the sources of inervation of the m. Stylopharyngeus:
A. Nervus facialis.
B. Nervus glossopharyngeus.
C. Nervus vagus.
D. Nervus accessorius.
E. Nervus mandibularis.
262.
CM Couple of nerves that have the same nucleus:
A. Nerves trigeminal - facial.
B. Nerves oculomotor - vagus.
C. Nerves vagus - glossophayngeal.
D. Nerves abducens - olfactory.
E. Nerves glossophayngeal - facial.
263.
CS Which nerve passes trough foramen lacerum:
A. Accesory.
B. Pterygoid.
C. Greater petrosal.
D. Lesser petrosal.
E. Auricular.
264.
CM Nerves which supply the soft palate:
A. C.N. VII.
B. C.N. X.
C. C.N. VI.
D. C.N. IX.
E. C.N. V.
265.
CS Nerves which supply the mucous of the tympanic cavity:
A. C.N. IX.
B. C.N. VII.
C. C.N. X.
D. C.N. XI.
E. C.N. I.
266.
CS The olfactory receptors are located in:
A. Mucous of the superior nasal meatus.
B. Anterior perforate substance.
C. Olfactory triangle
D. Olfactory bulb.
36
E. Olfactory tract.
267.
CM The subcortical centers of smell are located in:
A. The mammillary bodies.
B. Olfactory triangle.
C. The amigdaloid body.
D. Septum pellucidum.
E. Anterior perforate substance.
268.
CS The cortical centers of smell are located in:
A. Olfactory triangle.
B. Anterior perforate substance.
C. Uncus.
D. The mammillary bodies.
E. Olfactory bulb.
269.
Perechile XI şi XII de nervi cranieni –
Topografie, ramuri, zone de inervaţie, conexiuni, explorare pe viu .
CS Nuclei of which nerves are located at the level of the pons?
A. III – IV.
B. V – VIII.
C. IX – XII.
D. I – II.
E. All above enumerated.
270.
CS Nuclei of which nerves are located at the level of the medulla oblongata?
A. V – VIII.
B. III – IV.
C. IX – XII.
D. I – II.
E. All above mentioned.
272.
CS The XIth pair of cranial nerve possess following nuclei:
A. Motor.
B. Sensory.
C. Vegetative sympathetic.
D. Vegetative parasympathetic.
E. All types.
273.
CM Indicate the cranial nerves which possess motor nuclei:
A. III.
B. X.
C. VIII.
D. II.
E. VI.
274.
CM Through superior orbital fissure pass:
A. The ophthalmic nerve.
B. The maxillary nerve.
C. The trochlear nerve.
37
D. The abductor nerve.
E. The accessory nerve.
275.
CS The inflammatory process of tympanic cavity can be spread out and affecting
usually next nerve:
A. Trigeminal.
B. Facial.
C. Accessory.
D. Vestibulocochlearis.
E. Trohleary.
276.
CS In reference to hypoglossal nerve:
A. Innervate the anterior 2/3 of the tongue.
B. Innervate the suprahyoid muscles.
C. From brain leaves with one rootlet.
D. From skull leaves by jugular orifice.
E. From brain leaves through ventro-olivar groove.
277.
CS Indicate the correct affirmations concerning hypoglossal nerve:
A. Its descendent branch anastomose with branches of cervical plexus and built
subclavian loop.
B. The loop of hypoglossal nerve innervates suprahyoid muscles.
C. The loop of hypoglossal nerve innervates infrahyoid muscles.
D. Its branches built the superficial cervical loop.
E. The nerve bounder the submandibular triangle.
278.
CM Indicate the muscles innervated by nervus accessorius:
A. Musculus rhomboideus.
B. Musculus sternocleidomastoideus.
C. Musculus digastricus.
D. Musculus trapezius.
E. Musculus omohyoideus.
279.
CS Indicate the sources of innervations of the sternocleidomastoid muscle:
A. Nervus glossopharyngeus.
B. Nervus vagus.
C. Nervus accessorius.
D. Nervus hypoglossus.
E. Plexus cervicalis.
280.
CM Name anatomical formations innervated by nervus hypoglossus:
A. The mucous of tongue root.
B. The extrinsic muscles of the tongue.
C. The taste buds of the tongue.
D. The intrinsic muscles of the tongue.
E. The suprahyoid muscles.
281.
CS Indicate the sources of innervations of the extrinsic muscles of the tongue:
A.. Nervus facialis
B. Nervus glossopharyngeus.
38
C. Nervus vagus.
D. Nervus hypoglossus.
E. Nervus accessorius.
282.
CM The hypoglossal loop is built with participation of:
A. Nervus facialis.
B. Nervus accessorius.
C. Plexus cervicalis.
D. Nervus hypoglossus.
E. Nervus subclavius.
283.
CM The accessory nerve has connection with:
A. The vagus nerve.
B. The facial nerve.
C. The vestibulocochlear nerve.
D The trigeminal nerve.
E. The glossopharyngeal nerve.
284.
CM Nerves with singular (unilateral) cortical connection:
A. VII (branches for inferior region of the face).
B. XI (external branch).
C. XII.
D. X.
E. V.
285.
CM Indicate the cranial nerves which innervate the neck muscles:
A. V.
B. VII.
C. X.
D. XI.
E. XII.
The cervical nerves – posterior and anterior branches.
The cervical plexus – formation, branches, zones of innervation, connections.
Innervation of the skin of the head and of the neck.
Examination on living person of the cervical plexus nerves.
286.
MC The spinal nerves:
a. They have a metameric location.
b. There are 31 pairs of spinal nerves.
c. There are 33-34 pairs of spinal nerves.
d. They supply muscles that develop from a specific myotome.
e. There are 7 pairs of cervical spinal nerves.
287.
MC Spinal nerves:
a. They are nervous trunks that consist of two roots.
b. They run from the spinal cord.
c. They contain only motor fibers.
d. They contain only sensory fibers.
e. They contain motor, sensory and sympathetic postganglionic fibers.
39
288.
MC The spinal nerve:
A. Give off 3 or 4 branches.
B. It divides only in two branches.
C. It gives off anterior, posterior and meningeal branches.
D. Its branches contain only sensory fibers.
E. Its branches contain only motor fibers.
289.
MC Anterior roots of the spinal nerves:
a. Are sensory.
b. Are motor.
c. Contain somatomotor and preganglionic vegetative fibers (C 8, T 1 - 12, L 1 - 2).
d. Contain motor and sensory fibers.
e. Contain all types of fibers.
290.
MC Posterior roots of the spinal nerves:
a. They represent axons of the neurons located in the posterior horns of the spinal
cord.
b. They are motor.
c. They are sensory.
d. They are axons of the spinal ganglion neurocytes.
e. Contain somatosensory and viscerosensory fibers.
291.
MC The spinal nerve:
a. It forms by connection of the anterior and posterior roots.
b. Its exits through the intervertebral orifice.
c. It contains sensory and motor fibers.
d. There are 32 pairs of spinal nerves.
e. It has anterior and posterior branches.
292.
MC White communicating branches possess:
a. All the spinal nerves.
b. Only cervical spinal nerves.
c. The following nerves C8 - T 1 - T12, L1 – 2.
d. All the thoracic spinal nerves.
e. Only lumbar and sacral spinal nerves.
293.
MC The spinal nerve:
a. Its white communicating branches contain preganglionic sympathetic fibers.
b. White communicating branches contain postganglionic fibers.
c. Posterior branch of the first spinal nerve is motor.
d. Posterior branch of the first spinal nerve is mixed.
e. Posterior branch of the first spinal nerve is sensory.
294.
MC The grey communicating branches of the spinal nerve:
a. Are formed of postganglionic fibers.
b. They run from the ganglia of the sympathetic trunk toward the all spinal nerves
(31 pairs).
c. They are formed of preganglionic fibers.
d. Their fibers innervate the glands of the skin, the pillary muscles and the blood
40
vessels.
e. They assure the trophic innervations of the stripped muscles.
295.
296.
SC The C8-L2 spinal nerves possess the following branches:
a. Anterior and posterior branches.
b. Anterior, posterior and meningeal branches.
c. Anterior, posterior, meningeal and white communicating branches.
d. Anterior, posterior and grey communicating branches.
e. Anterior, posterior, white and grey communicating branches.
MC Posterior branches of the spinal nerves supply:
a. Superficial muscles of the back.
b. Deep muscles of the back.
c. Occipitovertebral muscles.
d. Deep muscles of the neck.
e. Levator scapulae and rhomboid muscles.
297.
SC Posterior branch of the first spinal nerve is named:
a. Greater occipital nerve.
b. Suboccipital nerve.
c. n. clunium superior
d. Lesser occipital nerve.
e. n. clunium inferior.
298.
MC Anterior branches of the spinal nerves maintain segmental arrangement:
a. In all the regions of the body.
b. Only in the cervical region.
c. Only in the thoracic region.
d. Only in the lumbar and sacral regions.
e. Excepting those of the thoracic region they form plexuses.
299.
MC The cervical plexus:
a. Is formed by anterior branches of the C2 - C 6 spinal nerves.
B. Is formed by anterior branches of the C 1 - C 4.
C. It is located on the anterior surface of the deep muscle of the neck.
D. In front it is covered by the sternocleidomastoid muscle.
E. It has connections with accessory, hypoglossal and facial nerves.
SC The cervical plexus gives off the following branches:
a. Only cutaneous.
b. Only motor.
c. Only mixed.
d. Cutaneous and motor.
e. Cutaneous, motor and mixed.
300.
301.
MC The motor nerves of the cervical plexus innervate:
a. The skin of the anterior region of the neck.
b. The platysma and mylohyoid muscles.
c. The anterior, middle and posterior scalene muscles.
d. The longus colli and longus capitis muscles.
e. Levator scapulae muscle.
41
302.
MC The deep cervical loop (loop of the hypoglossal nerve):
a. It is a connection between the facial nerve and cervical plexus.
b. It contains motor fibers from the cervical plexus.
c. it innervates the infrahyoid muscles.
d. It is a connection between the cervical plexus and accessory nerve.
e. It is a connection between the cervical plexus and hypoglossal nerve.
303.
MC The cervical plexus comprises the following cutaneous branches:
a. Greater occipital nerve.
b. Lesser occipital nerve.
c. Greater auricular nerve
d. The transverse cervical nerve (n. transversus colli).
e. The supraclavicular nerves.
304.
MC The phrenic nerve:
a. It is a motor branch of the cervical plexus.
b. It is a mixed branch of the cervical plexus.
c. It passes through the superior thoracic aperture.
d. It innervates the pleura, pericardium and phrenic muscle (m. phrenicus).
e. It passes in front of the pulmonary root.
305.
MC The phrenic nerve:
a. Passes between the subclavian artery and vein.
b. Ii is located between the mediastinal pleura and pericardium.
c. It is accompanied by the internal thoracic artery.
d. It is located in the anterior mediastinum (BNA).
e. It is accompanied by the pericardiophrenic artery.
306.
SC The phrenic symptom can be ascertain (determined):
A. In the greater supraclavicular fossa.
B. In the lesser supraclavicular.
C. Within the carotid triangle.
D. In the jugular fossa.
E. Immediately below the clavicle on the medioclavicular line.
307.
MC The cutaneous branches of the cervical plexus:
a. Exit on the anterior margin of the sternocleidomastoid muscle.
b. Exit on the posterior margin of the sternocleidomastoid muscle upper to its
middle part.
c. On its exit forms "punctum nervosum" (Erb).
d. It forms the superficial cervical loop.
e. It innervates the superficial muscles of the neck.
SC To the cutaneous branches of the cervical plexus belong:
A. The suboccipital nerve.
B. The greater occipital nerve.
C. The auriculotemporal nerve.
D. The greater auricular nerve.
E. The posterior auricular nerve.
308.
309.
SC The cervical plexus is formed by:
42
a. Anterior branches of the C 1 - C 4 spinal nerves.
b. Posterior branches of the C 1 - C 4 spinal nerves.
c. Anterior branches of the C 1 - C 8 spinal nerves.
d. Posterior branches of the C 1 - C 8 spinal nerves.
e. Meningeal branches of the C 1 - C 4 spinal nerves.
310.
SC Which branches of the spinal nerves participate in formation of the plexuses?
a. The white communicating branches.
b. The grey communicating branches.
C. The meningeal branches.
d. The anterior branches.
e. The posterior branches.
311.
SC MC Mark out the branches of the cervical plexus ( plexus cervicalis):
A. Nervus auricularis magnus.
B. Nervus transversus colli.
C. Nervus occipitalis major.
D. Nervus occipitalis minor.
E. Nervus subclavius.
312.
MC Point out the muscles that are innervated by the branches of the cervical
plexus:
A. Musculi scaleni.
B. Musculi longi colli et capitis.
C. Musculus rectus capitis anterior.
D. Musculus levator scapulae.
E. Musculus rectus capitis posterior major.
313.
MC Name the anatomical structures which are innervated by the phrenic nerve
(nervus phrenicus):
A. The diaphragm.
B. The pleura.
C. The pericardium.
D. The peritoneum.
E. The pericarion.
314.
SC Point out the sources of innervations of the sternothyroid muscle (m.
sternothyroideus):
A. Nervus facialis.
B. Nervus vagus.
C. Rami musculares plexus cervicalis.
D. Ansa cervicalis.
E. Nervus accessorius.
315.
SC Point out the sources of innervations of the scalene muscles:
A. Nervus hypoglossus.
B. Nervus vagus.
C. Rami musculares plexus cervicalis.
D. Ansa cervicalis.
E. Nervus subclavius.
43
316.
MC Choose the anatomical structures innervated by the transverse nerve of the
neck (n. transversus colli):
A. Skin of the dorsal surface of the neck.
B. Skin of the ventral surface of the neck.
C. Skin of the lateral surface of the neck.
D. Skin of the occipital region.
E. The auricle (pinna).
317.
SC Point out the sources of innervation of the longus colli muscle:
A. Nervus hypoglossus.
B. Nervus vagus.
C. Rami musculares plexus cervicalis.
D. Ansa cervicalis.
E. Nervus transversus colli.
318.
MC Point out the pairs of associated anatomical structures:
A. The spinal nerve C1 – lesser occipital nerve.
B. The spinal nerve C1 – suboccipital nerve.
C. The spinal nerve C2 – greater occipital nerve.
D. The spinal nerve C3 – third occipital nerve.
E. The spinal nerves C1-C4 – brachial plexus.
319.
MC Regarding location of the spinal ganglion:
A. Within the vertebral canal.
B. In the subdural space.
C. Within the intervertebral foramen.
D. Along the spinal nerve.
E. On the posterior root of the spinal nerve.
320.
MC Mark out the correct statements:
A. All the spinal nerves exit from the vertebral canal through the intervertebral foramen.
B. The posterior branches of the T10-T 12 spinal nerves are named nn. clunii.
C. The C1 spinal nerve passes between the occipital bone and the atlas.
D. The coccygeal nerve is form of two roots and terminal filum.
E. The trunks of the spinal nerves are covered by dura mater.
321.
MC Point out the correct statements:
A. Posterior branches of the spinal nerves connect to each other and form plexuses.
B. The posterior branches innervate the skin and muscles of the posterior side of the
trunk.
C. The white communicating branch contains vegetative preganglionic fibers.
D. The meningeal branch contains vasomotor fibers for the meninges.
E. All the spinal nerves have white communicating branches.
322.
MC Point out the correct statements:
A. The anterior branches of the spinal nerves are thicker that the posterior ones?
B. The white communicating branches contain somatic sensory and postganglionic
vegetative fibers.
C. Each pair of spinal nerves corresponds to one dermatome.
44
D. The coccygeal plexus is formed by the two last sacral spinal nerves and the coccygeal
nerve.
E. The medial branches of the T1-T6 spinal nerves are sensory, but the lateral ones are
motor.
323.
MC Cervical plexus:
A. It is located under the sternocleidomastoid muscle, on the deep muscles of the neck.
B. The anterior branches of the C2-C4 spinal nerves divide into ascending and
descending branches.
C. The anterior ascending branches and the descending branches of the C2-C4 spinal
nerves form three arcades.
D. The superior root of the superficial cervical loop comes out from the hypoglossal
nerve.
E. The phrenic nerve is mixed.
324.
MC The phrenic nerve:
A. It is a sensory branch of the cervical plexus.
B. It descends in front of the pulmonary hilum between the fibrous pericardium and the
mediastinal pleura.
C. The right phrenic nerve is shorter and more vertical than the left one.
D. Its sensory fibers supply the serous membranes.
E. Usually it enters the thoracic cavity in front of the subclavian vein, but in some cases
it passes behind the subclavian vein.
325.
Common carotid artery. External carotid artery – topography, branches, zones of
blood supply. The reflexogenous sinocarotid zone.
Examination on living person of the common and external carotid arteries and
their branches.
SC The neurovascular patch of the neck contains:
A. The phrenic nerve, internal jugular vein and internal carotid artery.
B. The vagus nerve, common carotid artery, internal jugular vein.
C. The vagus nerve, internal carotid artery, external jugular vein.
D. The sympathetic trunk, external jugular vein and common carotid artery.
E. Internal jugular vein, glossopharyngeal nerve and vagus nerve.
326.
SC. The branches of the aortic arch are located from the right to the left as follows:
A. The right subclavian artery, left subclavian artery, brachiocephalic trunk.
B. The right common carotid artery, right subclavian artery, left common carotid artery.
C. The brachiocephalic trunk, left common carotid artery, left subclavian artery.
D. The brachiocephalic trunk, left subclavian artery, vertebral artery.
E. The vertebral artery, brachiocephalic trunk, left common carotid artery.
327.
SC The pulsation of the common carotid artery can be taken:
A. In the omotrapezoid triangle.
B. In the omoclavicular triangle.
C. In the jugular groove (sulcus).
D. In the submandibular triangle.
E. In the omotracheal triangle.
328.
SC In norm the common carotid artery:
45
a. It is a branch of the left subclavian artery.
b. It has its origin from the aortic arch.
c. It is a branch of the brachiocephalic trunk.
d. It is a branch of the right subclavian artery.
e. It originates from a common trunk together with the left common carotid artery.
329.
SC Common carotid artery bifurcates:
a. At the level of the superior margin of the thyroid cartilage.
b. At the level of the sternoclavicular joint.
c. At the level of the hyoid bone.
d. At the level of the mandibular angle.
e. Medially to the mastoid process.
330.
SC Common carotid artery bifurcates:
a. In the omotrapezoid triangle.
b. In the omoclavicular triangle.
c. In the carotid triangle.
d. In the submandibular triangle.
e. In the omotracheal triangle.
331.
SC Terminal branches of the external carotid artery are:
a. Maxillary and facial artery.
b. Superficial temporal artery and maxillary artery.
c. Facial and superficial temporal artery.
d. Lingual and occipital artery.
e. The lingulofacial triangle.
332.
SC The superior thyroid artery is a branch of the:
a. Thyrocervical trunk.
b. External carotid artery.
c. Superior laryngeal artery.
d. Lingulofacial trunk.
e. Lingual artery.
333.
MC Regarding superior thyroid artery:
a. It bifurcates in the anterior and posterior branches.
b. It anastomosis with the inferior thyroid artery.
c. Supplies the infrahyoid muscles.
d. It gives off the superior laryngeal artery.
e. It is a branch of the thyrocervical trunk.
334.
MC Regarding lingual artery:
a. It can be a branch of the lingulofacial trunk.
b. It passes within the Pirogov's triangle.
c. It gives of dorsal branches and deep lingual artery (a. profunda linguae).
d. Supplies the hyoid bone.
e. It originates from the external carotid artery at the superior margin of the
thyroid cartilage.
335.
MC Regarding facial artery:
46
a. It is a branch of the internal carotid artery.
b. It can start from the lingulofacial trunk.
c. It starts at the level of the mandibular angle.
d. It gives off glandular branches to the parotid gland.
e. Supplies the palatine tonsil.
336.
SC In order to stop the bleeding from the facial artery it should be pressed:
a. On the zygomatic arch.
b. On the mastoid process.
c. On the styloid process.
d. On the mandible, in front of the anterior margin of the masseter muscle.
e. In front of the tragus.
337.
MC Regarding facial artery:
a. It gives off glandular branches to the submandibular gland.
b. It supplies the sublingval gland.
c. It gives off the ascending palatine artery and submental artery.
d. Gives off the superior thyroid artery.
e. Anastomosis with the ophthalmic artery.
338.
MC Regarding facial artery:
a. It gives off the transverse facial artery.
b. It gives off the superior and inferior labial arteries.
c. Its branches anastomose with the homonymous branches from the opposite side.
d. Supplies the parotid gland.
e. It ends with the angular artery anastomosing with the dorsal nasal artery.
339.
SC Posterior branches of the external carotid artery includes:
A. Occipital artery and posterior auricular artery.
B. Superficial temporal and maxillary arteries.
C. Sternocleidomastoid and ascending pharyngeal artery.
D. Maxillary and ascending pharyngeal arteries.
E. Lingual and superficial temporal arteries.
340.
SC Branches of the external carotid artery supply:
a. The skin of the occipital region.
b. Levator scapulae muscle.
c. Muscles and skin of the shoulder.
d. Dura mater of the spinal cord.
e. Cervical segments of the spinal cord.
341.
MC Regarding occipital artery:
a. It passes within the homonymous sulcus of the occipital bone.
B. It passes within the homonymous sulcus of the temporal bone.
C. It is located under the posterior belly of the digastric muscle.
D. It gives off the mastoid branch.
E. It anastomosis with the homonymous branches of the occipital artery from the
opposite side.
342.
MC Regarding posterior auricular artery:
47
a. It is a branch of the superficial temporal artery.
b. It supplies the skin of the auricle and of the occipital region.
c. Anastomosis with branches of the opposite artery.
d. Supplies the posterior wall of the tympanic cavity and the mastoid cells.
e. It passes within the homonymous sulcus of the temporal bone.
343.
MC Regarding ascending pharyngeal artery:
a. It is a terminal branch of the external carotid artery.
b. It gives off the posterior meningeal artery.
c. It passess on the lateral wall of the larynx.
d. It supplies the inferior wall of the tympanic cavity.
e. It arises from a common trunk with the posterior auricular artery.
344.
MC Regarding superficial temporal artery:
a. It is a direct continuation of the external carotid artery.
b. It can be pressed on the zygomatic arch.
c. Its terminal branches are the frontal and parietal ones.
d. It gives off the transverse facial artery.
e. Its pulsation can be taken in the retromandibular fossa.
345.
MC Regarding maxillary artery:
a. It is a branch of the external carotid artery
b. It has a smaller caliber then the superficial temporal artery.
c. Topographically its trunk is divided into three parts:
d. It passes through the infratemporal fossa.
e. It gives off the anterior meningeal artery.
346.
MC Regarding maxillary artery:
a. The maxillary, pterygoid and pterygopalatine parts are distinguished in it.
b. It assures the blood supply of the upper and lower teeth.
c. It supplies the temporal muscle and the parotid gland.
d. Its terminal branches are the infraorbital, descending palatine and
sphenopalatine arteries.
e. It participates in blood supply of the cerebral dura mater.
347.
MC Blood supply of the teeth is assured by the following arteries:
a. Infraorbital artery.
b. Anterior superior alveolar arteries.
c. Posterior superior alveolar arteries.
d. Inferior alveolar artery.
e. Descending palatine artery.
348.
SC Blood supply of the upper teeth is assured by the following arteries:
a. a. lingualis.
b. a. thyroidea superior.
c. a. facialis.
d. a. maxillaris.
e. a. carotis interna.
349.
SC The tongue is supplied by the:
48
a. Internal carotid artery.
b. Subclavian artery.
c. External carotid artery.
d. Facial artery.
e. Maxillary artery.
350.
MC The maxillary artery supplies:
a. The thyroid gland.
b. The teeth.
C. The mucous coat of the nasal cavity.
d. The muscles of mastication.
e. The lacrimal gland.
351.
MC Point out the points where can be taken the pulsation of the arteries of the
head and neck:
A. The common carotid artery – in the jugular sulcus.
B. External carotid artery – laterally to the larynx between the thyroid cartilage
and greater horn of the hyoid bone.
C. Facial artery – on the edge of the mandible, in front of the masseter muscle.
D. Angular artery – on the margin of the mandible on the anterior margin of the
masseter muscle.
E. Superficial temporal artery – behind the auricle.
352.
MC Arteries of the face:
A. Anastomose between each other.
B. Participate in formation of the pterygoid plexuses.
C. Form arteriovenous anastomoses.
D. Generously supply of the soft tissues of the face.
E. Their walls do not contain muscular layer.
353.
MC The mandibular (maxillary) part of the maxillary artery gives off the following
branches:
A. Anterior meningeal artery.
B. Deep auricular artery.
C. Anterior tympanic artery.
D. Inferior alveolar artery.
E. Parotid artery.
354.
MC The pterygoid part of the maxillary artery gives off the following branches:
A. Masseteric artery.
B. Pterygoid branches.
C. Buccal artery.
D. Superficial temporal artery.
E. Ascending pharyngeal artery.
355.
SC The pterygopalatine part of the maxillary artery gives off the following
branches:
A. Pharyngeal artery.
B. Infraorbital artery.
C. Ascending palatine artery.
49
D. Superior alveolar arteries.
E. Lingual artery.
356.
MC To the anterior branches of the external carotid artery belong:
A. The facial artery.
B. The lingual artery.
C. The maxillary artery.
D. The superior thyroid artery.
E. The occipital artery.
357.
SC The single middle branch of the external carotid artery is:
A. The superficial temporal artery.
B. Maxillary artery.
C. Ascending pharyngeal artery.
D. Ascending palatine artery.
E. Submental artery.
358.
MC Terminal branches of the external carotid artery are:
A. Superficial temporal artery.
B. Maxillary artery.
C. Supraorbital artery.
D. Infraorbital artery.
E. Subclavian artery.
MC The pterygoid part of the maxillary artery gives of the following branches:
A. Masseteric artery.
B. Pterygoid branches.
C. Deep temporal artery.
D. Buccal artery.
E. Infraorbital artery.
359.
360.
MC point out the branches of the pterygopalatine part of the maxillary artery:
A. Sphenopalatine artery.
B. Middle meningeal artery.
C. Descending palatine artery.
D. Infraorbital artery.
E. Artery of the pterygoid canal.
361.
MC The mandibular (maxillary) part of the maxillary artery gives off the following
arteries:
A. Deep auricular artery.
B. Anterior tympanic artery.
C. Middle meningeal artery.
D. Inferior alveolar artery.
E. Facial artery.
362.
SC Middle meningeal artery arises from:
A Infraorbital artery.
B. Internal carotid artery.
C. Maxillary artery.
D. Occipital artery.
50
E. External carotid artery.
363.
MC Superior alveolar arteries arise from the:
A. Maxillary artery.
B. Facial artery.
C. Ophthalmic artery.
D. Infraorbital artery.
E. Inferior alveolar artery.
364.
MC The facial artery gives off the following arteries:
A. Angular artery.
B. Dorsalis nasi artery.
C. Inferior labial artery.
D. Superior labial artery.
E. Submental artery.
365.
MC Superior thyroid artery gives off:
A. A. laryngea superior.
B. A. laryngea inferior.
C. R. infrahyoideus.
D. R. suprahyoideus.
E. R. sternocleidomastoideus.
366.
MC Point out the branches of the superficial temporal artery:
A. A. transversa faciei.
B. A. auricularis profunda.
C. Aa. auriculares anteriores.
D. A. zygomaticoorbitalis.
E. A. temporalis media.
367.
MC From the lingual artery arise:
A. A. submentalis.
B. A. sublingualis.
C. R. suprahyoideus.
D. A. palatina ascendens.
E. A. palatina descendens.
368.
MC Point out the anatomical structures that are supplied by the posterior
auricular artery:
A. Membranous labyrinth.
B. Auricle (pinna).
C. Mucous coat of the tympanic cavity.
D. Mucosa of the mastoid cells.
E. Tympanic membrane.
369.
SC The superior thyroid artery supplies:
A. The suprahyoid muscles.
B. The larynx.
C. The submandibular gland.
D. The pharynx.
51
E. The trachea.
370.
SC The lingual artery supplies:
A. The lower teeth.
B. The mandible.
C. The sublingual gland.
D. The submandibular gland.
E. The parotid gland.
371.
MC The facial artery gives off branches to the:
A. Parotid gland.
B. Eyeball.
C. Muscles of facial expression.
D. Maxilla.
E. Submandibular gland.
372.
SC The occipital artery supplies:
A. The sternocleidomastoid muscle.
B. The anterior belly of the digastric muscle.
C. The platysma muscle.
D. The submandibular gland.
E. The posterior belly of the digastric muscle.
373.
MC The temporal superficial artery supplies arterial blood to the:
A. Submandibular gland.
B. Soft palate.
C. Eyeball.
D. Parotid gland.
E. Auricle (pinna).
SC The submental artery arises from the:
A. A. facialis.
B. A. lingualis.
C. A. occipitalis.
D. A. temporalis superficialis.
E. A. auricularis posterior.
374.
375.
SC The transverse facial artery is a branch of the:
A. Maxillary artery.
B. Facial artery.
C. Superficial temporal artery.
D. Posterior auricular artery.
E. Occipital artery.
376.
SC The ascending palatine artery originates from the:
A. A. thyroidea superior.
B. A. maxillaris.
C. A. pharyngea ascendens.
D. A. facialis.
E. A. temporalis superficialis.
52
377.
SC Posterior tympanic artery:
A. Arises from the posterior auricular artery.
B. It is a branch of the stylomastoid artery.
C. Supplies the skin of the external auditory meatus.
D. Anastomosis with branches of the facial artery.
E. It is the unique artery that supplies the mucosa of the tympanic cavity.
378.
MC Branches of the ascending pharyngeal artery supply:
A. Muscles of the pharynx.
B. Tympanic membrane.
C. Dura mater of the brain.
D. The larynx.
E. The floor of the mouth.
379.
MC The muscles of mastication are supplied by the:
A. A. auricularis posterior.
B. A. maxillaris.
C. A. temporalis superficialis.
D. A. facialis.
E. A. ophthalmica.
380.
SC The middle meningeal artery enters the skull through the:
A. Foramen spinosum.
B. Foramen ovale.
C. Foramen lacerum.
D. Foramen rotundum.
E. Foramen jugulare.
381.
SC Superior laryngeal artery arises from the:
A. A. thyroidea superior.
B. A. lingualis.
C. A. carotis communis.
D. A. facialis.
E. A. occipitalis.
Internal carotid artery - topography, parts, branches, areas of irrigation, live exploration
382 CS Parts of the internal carotid artery are the following:
A. cervical and cerebral.
B. Cervical and pietrosal.
C. rocky and cavernous.
D. cavernous and cerebral.
E. cervical , pietrosal, cavernous and cerebral.
383 CS Ophthalmic artery passes through:
A. Superior orbital fissure
B. Inferior orbital fissure.
C. Optic channel.
D. infraorbital groove.
E. Foramen rotundum.
53
384 CM The ophthalmic artery:
A. terminal branches are medial palpebral artery and dorsum artery of the nose.
B. begins from the last part of internal carotid artery.
C. Passes on the lateral wall of the orbit.
D. Gives lacrimal artery.
E. Passes on the medial wall of the orbit
385 CM Ophthalmic artery has following branches:
A. Infraorbital and sfenopalatin arteries.
B. Anterior and posterior ethmoid arteries.
C. Lacrimal artery and long and short posterior ciliary arteries.
D. Supratrohlear artery.
E. Descendent palatine artery
386 CM From ophthalmic artery starts:
A. Infraorbital and sfenopalatin arteries.
B. Anterior and posterior ethmoid arteries.
C. Lacrimal artery and long and short posterior ciliary arteries.
D. Supratrohlear artery.
E. Descendent palatine artery
387 CM Anterior cerebral artery:
A. It is a branch of the external carotid artery.
B. Branch of the vertebral artery.
C. Branch of the internal carotid artery.
D. Communicate with homonymous artery by. anterior comunicant artery.
E. irrigate frontal lobe of the cerebral hemispheres.
388 CM Medial cerebral artery:
A. Take part in formation arterial cicle of the brain.
B. Branch of basilar artery.
C. Continuation of the internal carotid artery
D. Has sphenoid, insular and terminal parts.
E. Located in the lateral groove of the brain.
389 CM Anterior choroidal artery:
A. Branch of the internal carotid artery.
B. Pass the inferior horn of the lateral ventricle, then in III ventricle.
C. participate in formation of vascular plexus.
D. takes part in arterial cicle of the brain.
E. anastomoses with posterior cerebral artery.
390 CM Internal carotid artery has the following branches:
A. A. cerebral anterior.
B. A. Vertebral.
C. A. ophthalmic.
D. A. middle cerebral.
E. A. Posterior comunicant.
391 CM The walls of nasal cavity are irrigated by:
A. A. external carotid.
54
B. A. internal carotid.
C. A. subclavian.
D. A. vertebral
E. A. basilar artery.
392 CM The anastomosis at the cross-medial angle of the eye are between:
A. A. maxillary.
B. A. facial.
C. A. lingual.
D. A. vertebral
E. A. ophthalmic.
393 CS Ophthalmic artery passes through:
A. Superior orbital fissure
B. Inferior orbital fissure.
C. Optic channel.
D. infraorbital groove.
E. Spinous foramen.
394 CM Vascularization of Ophthalmic artery are:
A. Cerebral pahimeningius.
B. lacrimal gland.
C. ocular globe.
D. buccal mucosa.
E. nasal mucosa.
395 CM Ophthalmic artery irrigates:
A. Part of the nasal skin.
B. Eyelids.
C. Eye muscles.
D. The skin of the upper lip.
E. The skin of the forehead.
396 CM Through the optic channel passes:
A. ophthalmic nerve.
B. optic nerve.
C. trochlear nerve.
D. ophthalmic artery.
E. oculomotor nerve.
397 CM The brain arteries:
A. Start from different sources.
B. In their way forms more syphons.
C. No anastomoses among them.
D. In cortex are short vessels
E. In the white matter are long.
398 CM The Parts of the internal carotid artery:
A. Cervical.
B. Petros
C. cavernous.
55
D. Cerebral
E. vertebral
399 CM Indicate correct afirmations:
A. Carotico tympanic arteries start from the cervical part of internal carotid artery.
B. Central retinal artery and posterior ciliary arteries start from the ophthalmic artery.
C. anterior cerebral artery vascularizes the medial part of the cerebral hemisphere.
D. Cerebral trunk is vascularized by vertebral and basilar branches.
E. Ophthalmic artery exits the skull through the optic channel.
400 CM Indicate anastomosis intra- extra cranial:
A. The anterior cerebral artery with middle cerebral artery.
B. The middle cerebral artery with posterior cerebral artery.
C. Dorsal artery of the nose with angular artery.
D. Anastomoses between the branches of maxilar and Ophthalmic artery at the level of inferoir
eyelid.
E. Superior thyroid artery with inferior thyroid artery.
401 CS Angular vein anastomoses with cavernous sinus plexus by:
A. Anterior superior alveolar vein.
B. Infraorbital vein.
C. Maxillary vein.
D. Sphenopalatin.vein
E. Superior ophthalmic vein
402 CM Arteries involved in irrigation of the nasal mucosa:
A. Anterior Ethmoid artery.
B. Posterior ethmoid artery.
C. Inferior alveolar artery.
D. Sfenopalatin artery.
E. Ophthalmic artery.
403 CS Arteries that supply the cortex of occipital lobe.
A. Inferior cerebral artery.
B. basilar artery.
C. posterior cerebral artery.
D. middle cerebral artery.
E. ophthalmic artery.
404 CM Internal carotid artery has the following parts:
A. Cerebral.
B. cavernous.
C. Pietros.
D. cervical.
E. Thyroid.
405 CS From thepietrosal part of the internal carotid starts:
A. Ophthalmic artery.
B. Caroticothympanicae arteries.
C. Anterior cerebri artery
56
D. Anterior et posterior.ethmoidales arteries
E. Central retinae artery.
406 CM Nasal mucosa is irrigated by following arteries:
A. Supratrohlear.
B. Anterior ethmoid.
C. Posterior ethmoid.
D. Lacrimal.
E. medial palpebral.
407 CM From ophthalmic artery arise arteries:
A. Lacrimal
B. Central retina.
C. Supratrohlear.
D. Infraorbital.
E. maxillar
408 CS Anterior communicating artery connects arteries:
A. Anterior and middle cerebral
B. Middle and posterior cerebral.
C. Both anterior cerebral arteries.
D. Right and left ophthalmic arteries.
E. the cerebral parts of both internal carotid arteries.
409 CM the middle cerebral artery has following parts:
A. Cavernous.
B. Sphenoid.
C. Insular.
D. Terminal.
E. Silvian.
410 CM Branches of the basilar artery are:
A. Posterior inferior.cerebelli artery
B. Anterior inferior.cerebelli artery
C. Labyrinth artery.
D. Mezencephalicae arteries.
E. Posterior cerebral artery
411 CS Central retinal artery is the branch artery of:
A. Lacrimal
B. Ophthalmic.
C. Facial
D. Anterior cerebral.
E. Sfenopalatine.
412 CM Anterior cerebral artery irrigate
A. Corpus callosum.
B. Temporal lobe.
C. Insula.
D. Thalamus.
57
E. Corpus striatum.
413 CS dorsal nasal artery anastomoses with artery:
A. Angular.
B. Transversal facial.
C. Supraorbital.
D. Lacrimal.
E. Superficial temporal.
Subclavian artery and its branches - topography, irrigation areas, live exploration.
Cervical sympathetic chain - ganglia, branches, connections
414 CM Subclavian artery:
A. Occurs in the neck region through the upper thoracic aperture.
B. The left branch is a branch of brachiocephalic trunk.
C. It crosses interscalen space.
D. The right one is 4 cm longer than the left subclavian artery .
E. Placed on the superior face of the first rib.
415 CM Subclavian artery:
A. Has three parts.
B. Give the vertebral artery
C. Has a branch - tirocervical.trunk
D. Vascularize the neck muscles.
E. Placed on the homonymous groove of the clavicle.
416 CM Vertebral artery:
A. It is a branch of the external carotid artery.
B. Has 4 portions.
C. Passes posterior atlantooccipital membrane.
D. Starts anterior spinal artery.
E. Both forms the basilar artery.
417 CM A. basilar:
A. It is situated into the homonymous groove of pons.
B. Starts anterior inferior cerebellar arteries
C. Start pons and mezencefalic arteries
D. It is part of the arterial brain circle.
E. Participate in vascularization of inner ear.
418 CM Formation of brain arterial circle (Willis) participate:
A. Anterior comunicant artery.
B. Basilar artery.
C. Posterior comunicant artery.
D. Anterior cerebral artery.
E. Vertebral artery
419 CM Formation of brain arterial circle (Willis) do not participate:
A. Anterior comunicant artery.
B. Basilar artery.
C. Posterior comunicant artery.
D. Anterior cerebral artery.
E. Vertebral artery
58
420 CM Internal thoracic artery:
A. It is located on the anterior face of the sternum.
B. Its terminal branches are musculofrenic and superior epigastric arteries.
C. Anastomoses indirectly with external iliac artery.
D. Starts posterior intercostal branches.
E. Its branch pericardiacofrenic artery
421 CM Tirocervical trunk:
A. It is a branch of right subclavian artery.
B. Run from the prescalenic part of the subclavian artery
C. Starts inferior thyroid artery.
D. Its branch. ascending cervical artery.
E. irrigates deep cervical muscles.
422 CM Costocervical trunk:
A. It is a branch of the internal thoracic artery.
B. Run from subclavian artery in prescalen space.
C. Starts the deep cervical artery.
D. irrigate intercostal muscles from I and II spaces.
E. Run the tirocervical trunk.
423 CM Suprascapular artery:
A. It a branch of costocervical trunk.
B. Run from the tirocervical trunk
C. Passes through the notch of the scapula.
D. Forms anastomosis with subscapular artery.
E. irrigate dorsal muscles of the scapula.
424 CM Subclavian artery has the following branches:
A. Vertebral artery
B. Tirocervical trunk.
C. Internal thoracic artery.
D. Costocervical trunk.
E. Toracoacromial artery.
425 CM Which enumerated arteries develop anastomoses in the thyroid gland:
A. External carotid artery.
B. Internal thoracic artery.
C. Subclavian artery.
D. Axillar artery.
E. Internal carotid artery.
426 CS Subclavian artery passes through:
A. Antescalen space.
B. The quadrangular opening.
C. The trilateral opening.
D. I intercostal space.
E. Interscalen space.
427 CS The most voluminous sympathetic chain ganglion is:
A. The first cervical.
59
B. The first thoracic.
C. The third lumbar.
D. The first sacral.
E. The last coccygeal.
428 CS Stellate is called ganglion:
A. Cervical inferior.
B. Cervicotoracic.
C. V Thoracic.
D. Toracolombar.
E. sacrococcygeal.
429 CM From superior cervical ganglion start:
O. internal carotid nerve.
B. external carotid nerves.
C. jugular nerve.
D. superior cervical cardiac nerve.
E. gastroesophageal nerves.
430 CM Internal carotid plexus continues with plexus:
A. cavernous.
B. Ophthalmic.
C. common carotid.
D. vertebratel.
E. external carotid.
431 CS At the level of carotid canal, from internal carotid plexus starts:
A. caroticotimpanic nerves.
B. Major pietrosal nerve.
C. Corda timpani.
D. Minor pietrosal nerve.
E. Deep pietrosal nerve.
432 CM Pharyngeal plexus consists of:
A. laryngopharyngeal branches.
B. vagal pharyngeal branches.
C. superior laryngeal nerve.
D. Subclavian ansa.
E. Pharyngeal branches of IX.
433 CM Inferior cervical ganglia:
A. It's called cervicotoracic.
B. Located at the level of the I cervical rib.
C. It is posteriorly to the subclavian artery.
D. Often fuses with I thoracic ganglion
E. Starts internal jugular nerve.
434 CM From stellate ganglion start:
O. gray communicating branches to the spinal nerves C8 and C7-T1.
60
B. branches to the subclavian artery.
C. inferior cervical cardiac nerve.
D. vagal branches.
E. vertebral nerve.
435 CM Ansa subclavian (Vieussens):
A. It includes from anteriorly and inferiorly subclavian artery.
B. It is formed by splitting interganglionare branches between medium and inferior cervical
ganglion (or stellate).
C. It is medial to the vagal cervical segment.
D. Contains parasympathetic fibers.
E. Starts cardiac branches.
436 CM Vertebral artery syndrome (vertebral nerve, or Barre-Lieou) is caused by:
A. Excitation of vertebral plexus.
B. Changes in the morphology the cervical vertrebrae in osteochondrosis.
C. Kimirlet anomaly.
D. The absence of medium cervical lymph node.
E. The presence of stellate ganglion.
437. SC Ciliospinal center:
A. It is a sympathetic nerve center.
B. From him starts preganglionic fibers, that interruptin the superior cervical ganglion, innervate
the dilator muscle of the pupil.
C. pupil dilation is called "mydriasis".
D. His excitement causes miosis.
E. It is also called Budge.
438. CM Sympathetic chain ganglia of the spinal nerves come together through:
A. white communicating branches.
B. gray communicating branches.
C. interganglionare branches.
D. preganglionic fibers.
E. postganglionic fibers.
439. CS Segmentul cervical al lanţului simpatic e compus din:
A. Patru ganglioni.
B. Doi ganglioni şi ramuri interganglionare.
C. Doi – trei ganglioni cu ramurile lor interganglionare.
D. Trei ganglioni cu ramurile lor comunicante albe.
E. Plexurile perivasculare din jurul arterei vertebrale.
440 CS Cervical sympathetic segment chain is composed of:
A. Four ganglia.
B. Two ganglia and interganglionare branches.
C. Two - three ganglia with their interganglionare branches.
D. Three ganglia with their white interconnecting branches.
E. perivascular plexus around the vertebral artery.
441.
MC From thyrocervical trunk start:
61
442.
443.
A. Suprascapular a.
B. Cervicalis superficialis a.
C. Inferior thyroid a.
D. Ascendening cervical a.
A. Transverse cervical a.
MC. Inferior thyroid artery:
A. Give rise of inferior laryngeal artery.
B. Starts glandular branches.
C. Irrigated esophagus and trachea
D. Anastomoses with the on thyroid superior a.
E. Send mediastinal branches.
MC. Vertebral artery include segments:
A. Pars prevertebralis.
B. Pars cervicalis.
C. Pars atlantis.
D. Pars intracranialis.
E. Pars petrosa.
444.
MC. From intracranial segment of vertebral artery start:
A. A. spinalis anterior.
B. A. cerebri posterior.
C. A. cerebelli inferior posterior.
D. A. cerebelli superior.
E. A. spinalis posterior.
445.
MC. Prescalen segment of the subclavian artery launches: (give rise to)
A. A. transversa colli.
B. A. thoracica interna.
C. Truncus thyrocervicalis.
D. A. cervicalis profunda.
E. A. vertebralis.
446.
SC. From postscalen segment of the subclavian artery arise:
A. A. transversa colli.
B. Truncus costocervicalis.
C. A. suprascapularis.
D. A. cervicalis superficialis.
E. A. epigastrica superior.
447.
SC. In the interscalen space from subclavian a. start:
A. A. transversa colli.
B. Truncus costocervicalis.
C. A. vertebralis.
D. A. thoracica interna.
E. A. pericardiacophrenica.
MC. The thyroid gland is irrigated by:
A. Superior thyroid a.
B. Vertebral a.
C. Costocervical trunk
D. Inferior thyroid a.
448.
62
449.
E. Thyroid impair a.
MC From internal thoracic artery starts:
A. A. pericardiacophrenica.
B. Rr. oesophageales.
C. Rr. thymici.
D. Rr. intercostales anteriores.
E. Aa. intercostales posteriores.
450.
SC. Deep cervical artery is a branch of:
A. . A. thyroidea superior
B. Tr. thyrocervicalis.
C. A. carotis externa.
D. Tr. costocervicalis.
E. A. thoracica interna.
451.
SC. Ascending cervical artery is a branch of:
A. Superior thyroid artery
B. Costocervical trunk
C. Thyriocervical trunk
D. Inferior thyroid artery
E. Transverse cervical artery
SC. Pericardiacophrenic artery emerges from:
A. Subclavian artery
B. Thyriocervical trunk
C. Ascending aorta
D. Internal thoracic artery
E. Vertebral artery.
Veins and lymphatics of the head and the neck – topography, exploration alive.
Neurovascular Sheath of the neck.
Vascularization of encephalon, eyes, vestibulocohlear organ.
SC. The neck neurovascular Sheath contains:
A. Phrenic nerve, internal jugular vein, internal carotid artery.
B. The vagus nerve, common carotid artery, internal jugular vein.
C. The vagus nerve, internal carotid artery and external jugular vein.
D. Sympathetic trunk, external jugular vein and common carotid artery.
E. The internal jugular vein, glossopharyngeal and vagus nerve.
MC. The internal jugular vein:
A. It is a continuation of the superior sagittal sinus.
B. Start at the jugular orifice.
C. It has upper and lower bulb.
D. It is the continuation of the sigmoid sinus.
E. First is located posterior to internal carotid a.
MC. Diploic veins:
A. They have valves.
B. They are located in spongy substance the skull bones.
C. Communicate with the veins of head teguments.
D. Flows directly into the internal jugular vein.
E. Communicate with pahimeningx sinuses.
MC. From Diploic veins take part:
A. Frontal diploic vein.
452.
453.
454.
455.
456.
63
457.
458.
459.
460.
461.
462.
463.
464.
B. Anterior and posterior temporal diploic veins.
C. Mastoid diploic vein.
D. Occipital diploic vein.
E. Parietal diploic vein.
SC. The emissaries veins:
A. Performs shunt of extracranial to intracranial venous systems.
B. Are placed in the spongy substance of the skull.
C. It flows directly into the external jugular vein.
D. It flows directly into the internal jugular vein.
E. They are tributaries of the cavernous sinus.
MC. The internal jugular vein have the extracranial tributaries as:
A. Pharyngeal veins.
B. Lingual vein.
C. Occipital vein.
D. Facial vein.
E. Inferior thyroidian vein.
MC. Tributaries of extracranial internal jugular vein are:
A. The retromandibular vein.
B. Facial vein.
C. Superior thyroidian vein.
D. Superior ophthalmic vein.
E. Inferior ophthalmic vein.
MC. With respect to the neck veins:
A. The biggest contain valves.
B. To them belongs retromandibular vein.
C. There are internal, external and anterior jugular veins.
D. Represents vessels of superior caval system.
E. They are tributaries of the inferior caval system.
MC. The lymph nodes of the head are:
A. Occipital
B. Mastoid
C. Parotid
D. Paratracheal
E. Relating to the larynx.
MC. Among the lymph nodes of the head are part:
A. Facial.
B. Mandibular.
C. Submental.
D. Pretracheal.
E. Retropharyngeal.
MC. Cervical lymph nodes:
A. There are superficial and deep.
B. The superficial are located next to the anterior external jugular vein.
C. Their efferent vessels together with those of the head of each side forms a the jugular
trunk.
D. The deep are located near internal jugular vein.
E. Lymph from cervical lymph nodes drains from the head and neck collectors into the
retromandibular vein.
SC. In which lymphatic collector drains lymph of anatomical formations of the left half
of the head and neck?
64
465.
466.
467.
468.
469.
470.
A. Thoracic lymphatic duct.
B. Right lymphatic duct.
C. Left lymphatic duct.
D. Left subclavicular duct.
E. Left bronhomediastinal duct.
SC. Venous drainage from encephalon is through:
A. Venous vessels with variable lumen.
B. Vessels which constitutes only one way drainage.
C. Vessels that did not anastomoses among them.
D. Principal pathways and supplementary.
E. Subarachnoidal space
MC. The lymphatic system includes:
A. Lymph capillaries vessels.
B. Lymphatic vessels
C. Special blood vessels.
D. Trunks and lymphatic channels.
E. Spleen and thymus.
MC. Lymphatic capillaries:
A. It represents the initial segment of the lymphatic system.
B. They are concentrated mainly in the brain and spinal cord.
C. They are thinner that the blood capillaries.
D. Their path has the straight appearance.
E. Forms lymph capillary network.
MC. Lymphatic vessels
A. They look moniliform.
B. Possess valves.
C. Forms networks or plexi.
D. They can be superficial and deep.
E. Are tributary in adjacent veins.
MC. Lymph nodes:
A. They have round, oval or bean shape.
B. They form regional groups.
C. Do not have conjunctival capsule.
D. They can be superficial and deep, parietal and visceral.
E. They are distinguished marginal sinuses, intermediate and portal.
MC. The thyroid blood reflux occurs in the:
A. V. jugularis externa.
B. V. jugularis interna.
C. V. facialis.
D. V. brachiocephalica.
E. V. vertebralis.
471.
MC. Indicate possible drain options of the external jugular vein:
A. V. subclavia.
B. V. jugularis anterior.
C. V. azygos.
D. Venous angle (Pirogov).
E. V. axillaris.
472
MC. External jugular vein tributaries are:
65
A. V. facialis.
B. V. suprascapularis.
C. V. transversae colli.
D. V. lingualis.
E. V. infraorbitalis.
473.
CS The ophthalmic superior and inferior veins are drainage in:
A. The internal jugular vein.
B. The facial vein.
C. The cavernous sinus.
D. The pterygoid plexus.
E. The maxillary vein.
474.
CM Name the tributaries of the internal jugular vein:
A. V. lingualis.
B. Vv. pharyngeae.
C. V. facialis.
D. V. thyroidea superior.
E. V. thyroidea inferior.
475.
CM The internal jugular vein begins by confluence:
A. The facial vein.
B. The occipital vein.
C. The auricular posterior vein.
D. The retromandibular vein.
E. The emissary veins.
476.
CM In retromandibular vein are drainage:
A. Vv. auriculares anteriores.
B. Vv. temporales profundae.
C. Vv. maxillares.
D. V. submentalis.
E. V. vertebralis.
66
Test nr. 2
Thorax and upper limb
1.
CS Pulmonary circulation
A. It supplies the lungs and bronchi
B. It starts from the right atrium and finishes in the left one
C. It carries blood rich in CO2 to the lungs and that rich in O2 to the heart
D. It starts its function in the fetus 2-3 months before delivery
E. It carries less blood in comparation with the greater circulation
2.
CS Systemic circulation
A. It carries the O2 and nutritions to all organs and tissues
B. It starts from the right ventricle
C. It ends in the right atrium
D. It starts its function just after the birth
E. It includes the aorta and venae cavae only
3.
CS The magistral blood vessels include
A. Collateral vessels that carry arterial or venous blood
B. Large blood vessels
C. The main blood vessels of one body segment branches of which supply it
D. Small blood vessels communicating the neighboring vessels
E. Terminal branches
4.
CM Classification of the arteries
A. Extraorganic and intraorganic
B. Elastic, muscular or mixed
C. Longitudinal or circular
D. Magistral and collateral
E. Anastomosing and terminal
5.
6.
7.
8.
CM Arterial walls consists of
A. Internal coat – intima
B. Intermediate coat
C. Middle coat – muscular
D. Perimuscular coat
E. External coat - adventition
CS Veins
A. Carry blood from the heart to the periphery
B. Their walls are thinner than arterial
C. They do not contain intima
D. They contain elastic and muscular structures
E. They do not collapse
CM Factors contributing the blood circulation through the veins
A. Aspiratory movements of the heart and lungs
B. Contraction of the visceral and skeletal muscles
C. Contraction of the muscular elements of the venous walls
D. Presence of the valves in their lumen
E. Atmospheric pressure
CM Classification of the veins
A. Large, middle, small, venules
B. Superficial and deep
C. Magistral and collateral
D. Multiple and solitary
67
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
16.
E. Plexuses and venous sinuses
CM Veins withuot the valves
A. Veins of the superior limbs
B. Veins of the inferior limbs
C. Venae cavae
D. Pulmonary
E. Renal
CM Usual characteristics of the veins
A. Superficial veins have individual traject and are solitary
B. Deep veins are paired and accompany arteries
C. Superficial veins do not have anastomoses with those deep
D. Deep veins have the same names as the neighboring arteries
E. Superficial veins do not have valves
CM Walls of the blood vessels
A. Do not contain the sensitive nerve endings
B. Have vasa vasorum
C. In some places have reflexogenic regions
D. Are surrounded by perivascular plexuses
E. Have direct contact with the neighboring organs
CM Arteries
A. Reach supplied organs by the shortest way
B. Are located on the lateral surfaces of the limbs
C. Enter into the parenchymal organs through the hilum
D. Level of their origin does not reflect development of irrigated organ
E. Number of the arteries that supply the organ corresponds to its size
CS Microcirculation is
A. Transportation of the intercellular fluid into the blood and lymph vessels
B. Direct passage of the blood from the arteries into the venous vessels
C. It is an intermediate zone between the distal arterial branches and initial venous
tributaries
D. Blood circulation through the microscopic segment of the vascular bad
E. Transmembranous transition of the fluid components of the blood
CM Links of the microcirculatory bed
A. Arterioles
B. Venules
C. Capillaries
D. Anastomotic vessels
E. Precapillaries
CM In the regulation of the microcirculation take part:
A. Musculature of the arteries
B. Musculature of the veins
C. Musculature of the arterioles
D. Sphincters of the precapillaries
E. Sphincters of the postcapillaries
CS Microcirculatory bed
A. Has the same structure for all organs
B. Has specific structure for each organ
C. Represents totality of the blood and lymph vessels at the microscopic level
68
17.
18.
19.
20.
21.
22.
23.
24.
D. It is an anatomo-functional mechanism including the blood, lymph and interstitial fluid
components
E. Can be seen as a microcirculatory system
TC Types of vascular anastomoses
A. Arterial
B. Venous
C. Suprasystemic
D. Arteriole-venular
E. Intersystemic
CS Intrasystemic anastomoses represent connexions of the branches that have origin
from:
A. Arteries
B. Veins
C. From the same blood vessel
D. Magistral vessels
E. Interorganic vessels
CS Collateral circulation represents circulation of the blood through
A. Interorganic arteries and veins
B. Deep veins
C. Magistral organic vessels of the organs of the parts of the body
D. Lateral secondary vessels, that form collateral ways
E. Arterio-venous anastomoses
CM Distribution of the blood vessels depend on:
A. Distance of location of the organ from the magistral vessel
B. Size of the organ
C. Functional significance of the organ
D. Number of the sources of supply
E. Structure of the organ
CM Lesser blood circulation includes
A. Microcirculatory bed of the lungs
B. Venae cavae
C. Right and left pulmonary arteries
D. Pulmonary trunk
E. 2 right pulmonary veins and 2 left pulmonary veins
CS Pulmonary trunk
A. It starts from the left ventricle
B. It starts from the right ventricle
C. It divides into the right and left pulmonary veins
D. It is a blood vessel of the greater circulation
E. It carries the blood rich in O2
CM Blood vessels of the greater blood circulation
A. Aorta starts from the right ventricle
B. Aorta starts from the left ventricle
C. Venae cavae carry blood rich in O2 to the left atrium
D. Vena cava superior opens into the right atrium
E. Vena cava inferior opens into the left atrium
CM Parietal branches of the aorta
A. Supply the walls of the trunk cavities
B. Supply the viscera
C. Are paired
69
25.
26.
27.
28.
29.
30.
31.
32.
D. Are unpaired
E. Supply one certain of the organ
CS Visceral branches of the aorta supply
A. Extracavitary organs
B. The paired organs only
C. The unpaired organs only
D. Organs of the trunk cavities
E. Cavitary organs only
CM Characteristics of the veins
A. Lower speed of the blood stream
B. Lower blood pressure
C. Presence of the valves
D. Variable histological structure
E. Absence of the muscular structures
CS Number of the veins
A. Exceeds number the arteries
B. The same than that of arteries
C. Is less than that of arteries
D. It is not dependent on the number of arteries
E. It depends on the number of arteries
CM Venous anastomoses may be
A. Venulo-arterial
B. Intrasystemic
C. Intersystemic
D. Extraorganic
E. Intraorganic
CM Arterial anastomoses
A. Form arterial arches and nets
B. Are located inside the viscera only
C. Are well developed in the regions of the joints
D. Unsure uniform blood supply of the organ
E. Have the most important role
CS End arteries
A. They do not form anastomoses with the neighboring vessels till the level of the
capillaries
B. Form the rete mirabile
C. These are vessels that drain blood from the organs
D. They carry venous blood
E. They are communicating vessels
CM Types of arterial branching
A. Divergent
B. Radial
C. Convergent
D. Magistral
E. On the trajectory
CM Vascular system
A. It is a system of the tubes for circulation of the blood and lymph
B. Carries nutritions to the organs and tissues and metabolic substances from them
C. Performs change of the gazes
D. Includes arteries, veins and lymph vessels
70
33.
34.
35.
36.
37.
38.
39.
40.
E. Carries the lymph only
CS Microcirculatory system includes
A. Microcirculatory bed
B. Microcirculatory bed, extravascular ways of the transportation of the substances,
intertissular and intercellular spaces, circumiacents of capillaries capillarelor
C. Arterioles, precapillaries, capillaries, postcapillaries
D. Precapillaries, capillaries, postcapillaries
E. Arteriola, venula and lymph circulatory bed
CS Microvascular modul includes
A. Arteriole, precapillary arteriole, capillaries, postcapillary venule, venule and
microcirculatory bed
B. Components of the blood, lymph and intercellular fluid
C. Hemomicrocirculatory bed
D. Complexes containing lymphatic and interstitial components
E. Branches of the extra- and interorganic arteries
The heart and pericardium – structure, topography, examination on alive person
CM Anterior (sterno-costal) surface of the heart in situ is formed by
A. Left ventricle
B. Right atrium (partially)
C. Left atrium
D. Right ventricle
E. Pulmonary trunk and ascending aorta
CM Location of the heart with the pericardium:
A. Inferior mediastinum (PNA)
B. Superior mediastinum (PNA)
C. Posterior mediastinum (PNA)
D. Middle mediastinum (PNA)
E. Anterior mediastinum (PNA)
CM External structure of the heart
A. May have oval or round shape
B. More often it is conic
C. Shape of the cut oval
D. Is conic, flattened anteroposteriorly
E. Shape of the cut con
CM Surfaces of the heart
A. Anterior
B. Posterior
C. Superior
D. Sternocostal
E. Diaphragmatic
CS Margins of the heart distinguished on the anterior radiogram
A. Pulmonary
B. Lateral
C. Right and left
D. Mediastinal
E. Pleural
CM Grooves on the surface of the heart
A. Coronary
B. Aortic
C. Anterior interventricular
71
41.
42.
43.
44.
45.
46.
47.
48.
D. Apical
E. Posterior interventricular
CS Chambers of the heat
A. 2 atria and 2 ventricles
B. 2 ventricles and 2 auricles
C. 2 atria, 2 ventricles and 2 auricles
D. 2 atria, 2 ventricles and arterial con
E. 1 ventricle and 2 atria
CM Right atrium
A. It forms the main part of the anterior surface of the heart
B. It is placed in front of the right pulmonary veins
C. Sinoatrial node is located in its wall
D. It is cub-shaped
E. Is developed from the venous sinus (partially)
CM Vessels that open into the right atrium
A. Right pulmonary veins
B. Superior vena cava
C. Coronary sinus
D. Small veins of the heart
E. Inferior vena cava
CM Valves of the right atrium
A. Valve of the coronary sinus
B. Valves of the small veins of the heart
C. Valve of the inferior vena cava
D. Valves of the right pulmonary veins
E. Valve of the superior vena cava
CM Location of the pectinate muscles of the right atrium
A. Interatrial septum
B. Internal surface of the auricular wall
C. On the area of the anterior wall
D. Posterior wall
E. Around the orifice of the coronary sinus
CM Structures on the posterior wall of the right atrium
A. Right atrioventricular orifice
B. Terminal crest
C. Intervenous tubercle
D. Sinus of the inferior vena cava
E. Oval fossa
CM Structures located on the interatrial septum inside the right atrium
A. Oval fossa
B. Intervenous tubercle
C. Limb of the oval fossa
D. Pectinate muscles
E. Atrioventricular node
CS Structures located on the posterior wall of the left atrium
A. Orifice of the inferior vena cava
B. 4 orifices of the pulmonary veins
C. Oval fossa
D. Orifice of the left atrioventricular valve
E. Orifice of the coronary sinus
72
49.
50.
CM Inner surface of the left atrium
A. Is perfectly smooth
B. Contains pectinate muscles inside the left auricle only
C. Are pierced by the small cardiac veins
D. The papillary muscles start from them
E. Are accidentally uniform
CM Right ventricle
A. It placed to the right and ahead of the left ventricle
B. Has shape of inversate triedral pyramid
C. Its medial wall is constituted of the interventricular septum
D. Its inferior wall is bulging, that anterior is flattened
E. It constitutes the main part of the anterior cardiac surface
51.
CM The cavity of the right ventricle
A. Receives venous blood from right atrium
B. It is separated from right atrium by atrioventricular orifice
C. It is divided by supraventricular creast into body and arterial cone
D. The papillary muscles are protruded in
E. It is much more larger then left one
52.
CS The walls of the right ventricle:
A. are larger than left one
B. in the inner surface is gifted with trabeculae carnea and papillary muscles
C. contain the small foramens for small cardiac veins
D. the septum is the same structure as any other its walls
E. it contain the tendinous cords
53.
CM The left ventricle
A. It has a conic shape
B. Its cavity communicate to aorta and left atrium
C. It contain a numerous trabeculae carneae
D. The internal surface close to aortic ostium become smooth
E. It has thicker wall as right ventricle
54.
CM The right atrioventricular valve
A. It contain 3 cusps – anterior, posterior and septal
B. Usually are gifted by 3 papillary muscles
C. It is attached to muscular ring that contracts in ventricular systole
D. In the systole separate the cavity of ventricle from atrial cavity
E. The cusps are formed by fibrous tissue and endothelium
55.
SM The mitral valve
A. It contain 2 cusps – anterior and posterior
B. Each cusp is connected by both anterior and posterior papillary muscles
C. It is projected at the level of 3rd left intercostals space, laterally to sternum
D. It is listened at 8-9 cm left from mediosternal line
E. Its cusps contain smooth muscle
56.
CM Papillary muscles
A. These are rudimentary structures
73
57.
58.
59.
60.
61.
62.
63.
64.
B. Contribute in closing of the atrioventricular valves
C. Open the atrioventricular valves in diastole
D. Maintain the chordae tendineae always tensed
E. Shape is variable
CM Cardiac wall consists of
A. Pericardium
B. Myocardium
C. Epicardium
D. Endocardium
E. Mesocardium
CM Endocardium
A. Covers the inner surface of the myocardium
B. Does not cover the papillary muscles and tendinous threads
C. Their doubling forms the valves: atrioventricular, coronary and of inferior vena cava
D. They are tiny and transparent
E. Does not contain blood vessels and nerves
CM Myocardium of the atria:
A. Consists of the cardiomyocytes
B. It is common with the ventriculat myocardium
C. Consists of 2 layers: superficial (common) and deep (separated)
D. Deep layer of the atria contains the circulary fascicles located around the venous orifices
E. Pectinate muscles are formed by the longitudinal fascicles
CM Ventricular myocardium
A. Consists of 3 layers: external, middle and internal
B. External layer continues with internal one at the level of the apex
C. External and internal layers are individual for each ventricle
D. Middle layer is common for both ventricles
E. Papillary muscles and trabecles are formed by the longitudinal fascicles of the inner
layer
CM Interventricular septum
A. It is a muscular wall
B. It has the muscular and membranous parts
C. Is lined by the endocardium
D. Separates the atria from the ventricles
E. In childhood consists of the muscular part only
CM Epicardium
A. It is a visceral lamina of the serous pericardium
B. Has similar structure with serous membranes
C. Is transparent because consists of thin lamina of the connective tissue lined by the
mesotelium
D. Lines the external surface of the heart except the large blood vessels
E. Is continued with parietal lamina of the serous pericardium
CM The heart of the X months fetus
A. Atria are more voluminous than the ventricles
B. The right atrium is bigger than left one
C. Oval orifice is closed about definitively
D. Its longitudinal diameter is equal with 3-3.5 cm
E. The wall of the right ventricle is thicker than that of the left ventricle
CM The heart of new-born
74
65.
66.
67.
68.
69.
70.
71.
A. Is spheric-shaped
B. Its weight is about 24 g
C. Is placed upper and has horizontal position
D. Its sternocostal surface is formed by the right atrium, ventricle and big part of the left
ventricle
E. Does not have papillary muscles
CM The heart of the child
A. It grows faster in the girls
B. Its limitrophe lines differ from those of the adults
C. Its papillary muscles are atrophied
D. Does not have trabeculae
E. Its interatrial and interventriculat septa have orifices
CS Projection of the heart
A. In the normal conditions bits of apex may be determined in the V intercostals space, 9
cm to the left from the midian sternal line
B. Superior limit is located at the level of the inferior margin of the cartilages of the II-nd
ribs
C. The right limit extends between the cartilages of the III-V-th ribs, 1-2 cm medially from
the left medioclavicular line
D. The left limitroph line is located 2-3 cm medially from the left medioclavicular line
E. The inferior limitrophe line corresponds to the line connecting cartilages of the IV-th
ribs
CS Projection of the apex
A. At the level of the V-th rib, on the left medioclavicular line
B. At the level of the xyphoid process, 2-3 cm to the left of the sternum
C. In the V-th intercostals space, 1.5 cm medially from the left medioclavicular line
D. In the V-th intercostals space on the left medioclavicular line
E. In the children is not projected
CS The sound caused by the mitral valve is listen better:
A. The left II-nd intercostal space near the sternum
B. The left V-th intercostal space near the sternum
C. The left V-th intercostal space on the left medioclavicular line
D. The right V-th intercostal space near the sternum
E. In the region of the projection of the heart apex
CS The sound caused by the aortic valve may be determined:
F. In the right III-rd intercostal space near the sternum
A. The left II-nd intercostal space near the sternum
B. At the level of the fusion of the xyphoid process with the body of the sternum, on the left
C. On the sternal line, at the level of the right V-th intercostal space
G. In the left II-nd intercostal space near the sternum
CM Fibrous pericardium
A. Is in intimate contact with the tendinous center of the diaphragm
B. Is separated from the sternum by sternal muscles
C. Continues with adventition of the large blood vessels
D. Is lined internally by parietal lamina of the epicardium
E. In front and laterally is covered with the pleura
CM Serous pericardium
A. Consists of 2 laminae – parietal and visceral
B. Its visceral lamina lines the epicardium
C. Produces the pericardiac fluid
75
72.
73.
74.
75.
76.
77.
78.
79.
D. Is fixed to the sternum by the sternopericariac ligament
E. Contains the lamina muscularis pericardii
CM Pericardial cavity
A. Is limited by the parietal and visceral laminae of the fibrous pericardium
B. It is a capillary space
C. Contains the tiny amount of the serous fluid
D. There are 3 sinuses: transverse, oblique and interauricular
E. Communicates with the pleural cavity through the perivascular spaces
CM Transverse sinus of the pericardium
A. It is a narrow space located around the vascular pedicle of the heart
B. Externally is limited by the parietal lamina of the serous pericardium
C. Internally is limited by the visceral lamina of the serous pericardium
D. Communicates with the coronary sinus
E. It may be circumtacted due the existence of the vascular pedicle
CM Oblique sinus of the pericardium
A. Is located under the diaphragmatic surface of the heart
B. In order to demonstrate it the heart apex has to be arised and turned to the right
C. Is limited by the inferior vena cava and the left pulmonary veins
D. Its anterior wall is formed by the myocardium of the right atrium
E. Communicates with the transverse sinus
CM The soft skeleton of the heart includes:
A. Ligaments of the pericardium
B. Right and left fibrous rings
C. Rings of the connective tissue around the orifices of the pulmonary trunk and aorta
D. Right and left fibrous triangles
E. Membranous part of the interventricular septum
CM Methods of examination of the heart on alive person
A. Cardiac endoscopy
B. Percussion
C. Ecocardiography
D. Coronarography
E. Angiocardiography
CS The heart develops from:
A. Ectoderm
B. Mesoderm
C. Endoderm
D. Branchial recesses
E. Primary gut
CM Fallot’s triad includes:
A. Stenosis of the pulmonary trunk
B. Defect of the interventricular septum
C. Hypertrophy of the left ventricle
D. Defect of the interatrial septum
E. Hypertrophy of the right ventricle
CM Inferior (diaphragmatic) surface of the heart
A. Is related to the tendinous center of the diaphragm
B. Is supported by the sternal part of the diaphragm
C. The posterior interventricular groove passes on it
D. Corresponds to the big part of the left ventricle and small part of the right one
E. Corresponds to the surfaces of the both atria
76
80.
81.
82.
83.
84.
85.
86.
87.
88.
CS Apical notch of the heart
A. Is located on the left border of the heart
B. It is inferior segment of the posterior interventricular groove
C. It crosses the left margin
D. Is formed by confluence of the interventricular grooves
E. Corresponds to the apex of the heart
CS Apex of the heart is directed:
A. Downward, toward and to the right
B. Downward, backward and to the left
C. Downward, toward and to the left
D. To the IV-th intercostals space
E. To the xyphoid process
CM The base of the heart
A. Is formed by the atria, by aorta and pulmonary trunk in front
B. Corresponds to the atria and upper part of the left ventricle
C. Is directed to the back, upward and to the right
D. Reaches the II-nd intercostal space on the right
E. Forms the upper wall of the atria
CM Margins of the heart
A. Both are sharp
B. The right is sharp, the left – rounded
C. The left is round because the left ventricular wall is thick
D. Right margin corresponds to the right ventricle and atrium
E. Right margin is shorter than left one
CM Dimensions of the heart
A. Is equal with the wrist of the respectiv individuum
B. Longitudinal diameter is 12-14 cm
C. Transverse diameter is 9-10 cm
D. Antero-posterior diameter is 6-7 cm
E. In females are bigger
CM Functional divisions of the heart
A. The ventricles are receiving chambers
B. Atria push blood during the systole
C. The right atrium receives venous blood, but right ventricle pushes it
D. Atria are receiving chambers, but ventricles push blood
E. The left atrium receives venous blood, but right ventricle pushes it
CM Morfofunctional divisions of the ventricular cavities
A. Both ventricles have 2 divisions: one receiving, another evacuating
B. Evacuating division of the right ventricle expels blood into the pulmonary trunk
C. Evacuating division of the left ventricle expels blood into the aorta
D. Receiving divisions get blood from the atria during the systole
E. Evacuating divisions expel blood during the systole into the arteries
CM Papillary muscles
A. Have conic shape
B. Tendinous threads start from their apexes
C. May be simple, bifid and multifidi
D. Have variable shape
E. Are called else trabeculae carneae
CM Interatrial septum
A. Separate atria from the ventricles
77
89.
90.
91.
92.
93.
94.
95.
96.
B. Is common wall for both atria
C. The oval fossa is located on its right wall
D. Is more thinner in the region of the oval fossa
E. Forms common wall for both ventricles
CS The walls of the right atrium
A. Anterior, atrioventricular, septal, posterior
B. Anterior, posterior, superior, inferior, medial, lateral
C. Septal and superoinferior
D. Anterior, posterior, superior, inferior
E. Anterior, inferior
CM Koch’s triangle
A. Is placed in the left atrium
B. Is placed in the right atrium
C. I separated from the valve of the coronary sinus, right atrioventricular orifice and
connective tissue fascicle that starts from the coronary sinus
D. The Aschoff-Tawara node is located on its level
E. Sinotrial node node is located on its level
CM Auricles of the heart
A. They are some rudimentary structures
B. They continue from the anterior wall of the respective atrium
C. They are reservoirs for the blood
D. The right and left auricles are distinguished
E. The left auricle is longer, but narrower than that right
CS Valvular apparatus of the heart consists of:
A. Right and left atrioventricular valves
B. Valves of the aorta and pulmonary trunk
C. Right and left atrioventricular valves, valve of the aorta and pulmonary trunk
D. Semilunar valves of the aorta and pulmonary trunk
E. Tricuspid and bicuspid valves
CM Semilunar valves of the pulmonary trunk
A. Are placed at the margin of the pulmonary trunk
B. There are three semilunar valves: anterior, right and left
C. Have shape of the Swallow nest
D. Prevent blood back flow into the diastole of the right ventricle
E. There are 5 semilunar valves
CM Aortic valve
A. Structurally differs from the valve of the pulmonary trunk
B. Is similar to the valve of the pulmonary trunk
C. Its nodules are bigger and more pronounced
D. Consists of the semilnar cusps: anterior, right and left
E. Consists of the semilnar cusps: posterior, right and left
CM The conductive system of the heart includes:
A. Smooth muscular fibers
B. Atypical muscular fibers located inside the myocardium
C. Longitudinal muscular fibers
D. Sinoatrial node, atrioventricular nodes and atrioventricular fascicle
E. 2 muscular peduncles
CM Location of the links of the conductive system
A. Peduncles are located in the myocardium of the left ventricle
B. Sinoatrial node is placed inside the posterior wall of the right ventricle
78
C. Sinoatrial node (Keith-Flack) is placed inside the right atrium
D. Atrioventricular node (Aschoff-Tawara) is located in the inferior part of he interatrial
septum
E. The right and left peduncles of the atrioventricular fascicleare widespread in
corresponding ventricles
97.
SISTEMUL CARDIOVASCULAR.
GENERALITĂȚI
CM Regarding the significans of the conducting system of the heart:
A. It coordinates the rhythmic activity of the heart.
B. It synchronizes the contractions of the atria and ventricles.
C. It cumulates the significans of the nervous elements of the heart.
D. It stimulates the activity of the right ventricle and right atrium.
E. It realizes (performs) the automatism of the heart.
98.
CM Regarding the endocardium:
A. It represents a thick layer that covers the inner surfaces of the heart`s chambers.
B. It is thicker at the level of the atria than at the level of the ventricles.
C. It is well developed at the level of the interventricular septum.
D. It is more pronounced at the level of the openings (ostia) of the aorta and pulmonary trunk.
E. It is very thin at the level of the interventricular septum.
99.
CS The myocardium:
A. It forms the walls of the atria and ventricles independent of their functions.
B. It is thicker at the level of the atria than at the level of the ventricles.
C. It is the most developed layer of the heart.
D. It consists of the skeletal muscular tissue.
E. Anatomically it is common for both atria and ventricles.
100.
CM The trigones of the fibrous skeleton of the heart:
A. There are right and left trigones.
B. They are located between the atrioventricular fibrous rings and aortic fibrous ring.
C. The left fibrous trigone is much larger than the right one.
D. The right fibrous trigone connects both atrioventricular rings and aortic ring.
E. The left fibrous ring is connected with the interventricular septum.
101.
CS The morfofunctional components of the myocardium are, as follows:
A. The atipic cardiomyocytes.
B. The cardiomyocytes, the fibrous structures around the atrioventricular orifices and large
vessels, the conducting system of the heart.
C. The conducting system of the heart.
D. The connective-tissue fibres of the myocardium.
E. The epicardium.
102.
CM Regarding the heart activity:
A. It is independent from the activity of the conducting system of the heart.
B.The consecutiveness of the systole and diastole depends on the activity of the conducting
system of the heart.
C. During the diastole the atria receive the blood.
D. During the atrial systole the blood flows to the ventricles.
79
E. During the ventricular contraction the blood is directed to the aorta and pulmonary trunk.
103.
CM The following parts of the pericardium can be distinguished:
A. Pleural part.
B. Sternocostal part.
C. Diaphragmatic part.
D. Right and left mediastinal parts.
E. Costal part.
104.
CM During the X-ray examination the folowing position of the heart can be observed:
A. Transverse.
B. Oblique.
C. Horizontal.
D. Vertical.
E. Median.
105.
CM The blood circulation of the foetus:
A. It is the pulmonary circulation.
B. It is the placental circulation.
C.The greater blood circulation communicates with the lesser one through foramen ovale and
ductus arteriosus.
D. It takes part only through the arteries.
E. It supplies the foetus with oxygen and nutrients.
106.
CM The heart activity consists of the following phases:
A. Total systole.
B. Atrial systole.
C. Total diastole.
D. Ventricular systole.
E. Ventricular diastole.
107.
CM The visceral lamina of the serous pericardium represents:
A. The internal layer of the heart.
B. The external layer of the heart.
C. The epicardium.
D. Two laminae of the fibrous pericardium.
E. The lamina which covers the inner surface of the fibrous pericardium.
107.
1
CS The sternocostal surface of the pericardium:
A. It adheres directly to the inner surface of the sternal body and the IV, V, VI costal
cartilages.
B. It attaches to the VII, VIII and IX ribs.
C. It connects with the thoracic wall by the superior and inferior sternopericardial ligaments.
D. It covers the entire inner surface of the sternum.
E. It adheres to the mediastinal pleura of both sides.
108.
CM The pericardial fluid:
A. It facilitates the sliding of the heart.
B. It prevents the heart movement.
C. It is a serous fluid.
80
D. It appears as a viscous fluid.
E. It is located between the fibrous and serous pericardium.
109.
CS The apex beat may be felt:
A. At the projection of the apex of the heart.
B. In the III left intercostal space.
C. At the level of the IV right costal cartilage.
D. In the IV right intercostal space.
E. On the left midclavicular line.
110.
CM The position of the heart:
A. It depends on the position of the diaphragm, age and constitution.
B. In individuals of the hypersthenic type the heart has a horizontal position.
C. In persons of the normosthenic type the heart has a oblique position.
D. In women it has a transverse position.
E. In individuals of the asthenic type the heart has a vertical position.
Blood vessels, lymphatics and nerves of the heart,
cardiac plexuses.
111.
CS Blood supply of the heart:
A. It is performed by the left, right and posterior coronary arteries.
B. The right coronary artery supplies (vascularizes) the right atrium, the right ventricle, the
papillary muscles of the left ventricle, the interatrial septum.
C. The left coronary artery supplies (vascularizes) the interventricular septum, the papillary
muscles of the right ventricle, the fibrous rings.
D. The posterior coronary artery supplies the cardiac tissue adjacent the posterior
interventricular sulcus.
E. It may be the supernumerary or added coronary arteries.
112.
CS The predominant type of the blood supply of the heart (or coronary artery
dominance) could be, as follows:
A. Uniform blood supply of the heart or „co-dominant”.
B. Right-coronary blood supply of the heart or „right-dominant”.
C. Left-coronary blood supply of the heart or „left-dominant”
D. Midlle right-coronary blood supply of the heart.
E. Midlle left-coronary blood supply of the heart.
113.
CS The branches of the coronary arteries:
A. They do not anastomose to each other.
B. They form two arterial rings.
C. They form large anastomotic networks, located especially in the myocardium.
D. They anastomose with the branches of the pericardiophrenic artery.
E. All of them are connecting arteries.
114.
CM The arteries of the heart:
A. They have constant origins.
B. They vary in number.
C. They vary in origin.
D. It may exist the supernumerary or additional arteries of the heart.
81
E. They may origin from the internal thoracic artery.
115.
CM The veins of the heart:
A. They are less numerous than the arteries.
B. Most of the large veins of the heart drain into coronary sinus.
C. All of them drain directly into the heart cavity.
D. They drain into the chambers of the heart, especially into the right atrium, where only the
smallest vein of the heart drain.
E. The anterior cardiac veins are tributares of the coronary sinus.
116.
CS The coronary sinus:
A. It represents a reminiscence (vestige) of the left common cardinal vein.
B. It is located in the posterior interventricular sulcus.
C. It drains into the left atrium.
D. It extends from the apex of the heart to the coronary sulcus.
E. It collects the blood from all the cardiac veins.
117.
CM The following veins drain into the coronary sinus:
A. The anterior vein of the left ventricle.
B. The midlle cardiac vein.
C. Vena cordis parva.
D. The longitudinal vein of the right atrium longitudinală a atriului drept.
E. Vv. cordis minimae.
118.
CS The networks of the lymph capillaries are distinguished:
A. Only in the endocardium.
B. Only in the epicardium.
C. Only in the myocardium.
D. Only in the pericardium.
E. In all the layers mentioned above.
120.
CM The nerve supply (innervation) of the heart is done by:
A. Sources of the innervation (cardiac nerves and cardiac branches).
B. Extraorganic cardiac plexuses.
C. Intraorganic cardiac plexuses.
D. Phrenic nerve.
E. Oesophagian plexus.
121.
CM The cardiac nerves arise from:
A. The phrenic nerve.
B. The superior cervical ganglion of the sympathetic trunk.
C. The II - V thoracic ganglia of the sympathetic trunk.
D. The coeliac plexus.
E. The inferior cervical ganglion of the sympathetic trunk.
122.
CM According to V.P. Vorobiov the subepicardial plexus is subdivided into the:
A. Anterior plexus of the atria.
B. Common ventricular plexus.
C. Left posterior plexus.
D. Posterior plexus of the left atrium.
82
E. Superior atrioventricular plexus.
123.
CM The conducting system of the heart:
A. It consists of the atipical muscular cells.
B. Its centers are represented by the sinoatrial and atrioventricular nodes.
C. The sinoatrial node is located in the anterior wall of the right ventricle.
D. The atrioventricular node is located in the interventricular septum.
E. It includes nodes and bundles.
124.
CM In some of the heart diseases the referred pain is located:
A. In the epigastric region.
B. On the lateral surface of the left hemithorax.
C. In the region of the left shoulder.
D. On the medial surface of the left free upper limb.
E. In the left hypochondriac region.
125.
CS The coronary arteries arise from:
A. The coronary sinus.
B. The auricules of the heart.
C. The bulb of the aorta.
D. The semilunar cusps (or leaflets) of the aortic valve.
E. The pulmonary arteries.
126.
CM The right coronary artery supplies (vascularizes):
A. The right atrium.
B. The posterior wall of right ventricle.
C. The entire posterior wall of the left ventricle.
D. The interatrial septum.
E. The interventricular septum.
127.
CM The left coronary artery supplies (vascularizes):
A. The anterior wall and a part of the posterior wall of the left ventricle.
B. The right atrium.
C. The left atrium.
D. The anterior wall of the right ventricle.
E. The anterior papillary muscle of the left ventricle.
128.
CS The branches of the right coronary artery are, as follows:
A. Left and right interventricular branches (rami).
B. Left and right circumflex branches (rami).
C. Posterior interventricular branch (ramus).
D. Left ventricular branch (ramus).
E. Right atrial branch (ramus).
129.
CS The left coronary artery gives off the following branches:
A. Ramus interventricularis anterior and ramus circumflexus.
B. Right interventricular ramus.
C. Left ventricular ramus.
D. Left atrial ramus.
E. Septal ramus.
83
130.
CM The circumflex ramus:
A. It anastomoses with the right coronary artery.
B. It could be double.
C. It gives off the atrial and ventricular branches.
D. It arises from the aortic bulb.
E. It supplies the right atrium and the left auricle.
131.
CM The posterior interventricular ramus supplies (vascularizes):
A. The posterior wall of the right ventricle.
B. The right auricle.
C. The papillary muscles of the right ventricle.
D. The anterior part of the interventricular septum.
E. The left atrium.
132.
CM The following anastomoses are formed by the branches of the coronary arteries:
A. Peripheral.
B. Intraorganic.
C. Extraorganic.
D. Intrasystemic.
E. Internal.
133.
CS The coronary arteries can be visualized by:
A. Coronary angiography.
B. Electrocardiography.
C. Percussion.
D. Cardiac endoscopy.
E. Tomography.
134.
CM It could be the following abnormalities of the heart:
A. Double heart.
B. Atresia of the vascular pedicle.
C. Dextrocardia.
D. Ectopy of the heart.
E. Trilogy of Fallot.
135.
CS Vortex cordis is located (is formed) at the level of:
A. The aortic orifice (or ostium).
B. The pulmonary trunk orifice (or ostium).
C. The apex of the heart.
D. The right fibrous ring.
E. The left fibrous ring.
136.
CS The following veins of the heart have valves:
A. Coronary sinus.
B. Great cardiac vein.
C. Thebesius` veins.
D. Superior vena cava.
E. Inferior vena cava.
84
137.
CS The development of the veins during the embryonic life starts with the formation of:
A. The superior and inferior vena cava.
B. The common cardinal veins.
C. The anterior and posterior cardinal veins.
D. The jugular veins.
E. The venous anastomoses.
138.
CM The coronary arteries may have atypical origins from:
A. The pulmonary trunk.
B. The aortic arch.
C. The left subclavian artery.
D. The left atrium.
E. The thoracic part of the descending aorta.
139.
CM The vena cordis magna:
A.It originates from the coronary sinus.
B. It starts from the apex of the heart.
C. It collects the blood from the veins of both ventricles.
D. It collects the blood from the veins of the interventricular septum.
E. It is formed by the smallest veins of the heart.
140.
CM The smallest veins of the heart:
A. They are numerous.
B. They drain directly into the right atrium.
C. They drain directly into the atria and ventricles.
D. They start from the walls of the left ventricle.
E. They are four in number.
141.
CS The orifice of the coronary sinus is located in the:
A. Left atrium.
B. Right ventricle.
C. Right atrium.
D. Pulmonary trunk.
E. Inferior vena cava.
142.
CM The lymph bed of the heart consists of:
A. Lymph trunks.
B. Networks of the lymph capillaries.
C. Right and left lymph collectors of the heart.
D. Superficial and deep lymph vessels.
E. Lymph nodes.
143.
CM The lymph vessels from the pericardium drain into:
A. The cardiac lymph vessels.
B. The coronary sinus.
C. The anterior mediastinal lymph nodes.
D. The tracheobronchial lymph nodes.
E. The bronchomediastinal trunks.
144.
CM There are three groups of the cardiac veins:
85
A. The tributaries of the great cardiac vein.
B. The tributares of the coronary sinus.
C. The anterior cardiac veins.
D. The smallest veins of the heart.
E. The oblique vein of the left atrium.
145.
CM The heart is supplied (innervated) by:
A. The superior cervical cardiac nerve.
B. The middle cervical cardiac nerve.
C. The thoracic aortic plexus.
D. The subclavian plexus.
E. The inferior cervical cardiac nerve.
146.
CS The sympathetic innervation of the heart is assured by:
A. The intermediolateral nucleus of the C8 – T4 segments of the spinal cord.
B. The superior ganglion of the vagus nerve.
C. The common carotid plexus.
D. The inferior ganglion of the vagus nerve.
E. The Doghiel II type of neurons.
147.
CM The afferent innervation of the heart is assured by:
A. The spinal ganglia of the C1 – T4 spinal nerves.
B. The superior and inferior ganglia of the vagus nerve.
C. The Doghiel II type of neurons.
D. The spinal ganglia of the T12 – L1 spinal nerves.
E. The pterygopalatin ganglion.
148.
CM Regarding the parasympathetic innervation of the heart:
A. It is assured by the dorsal nucleus of the vagus nerve.
B. Some of the parasympathetic fibres pass through the recurrent laryngeal nerve.
C. The phrenic nerve is involved.
D. The inferior cervical cardiac branches serve as a source of the parasympathetic
innervation.
E. The lesser splanchnic nerve also supplies the heart.
149.
CM The cardiac nerve ganglia consist of:
A. The Doghiel I type of neurons.
B. The Doghiel II type of neurons.
C. The pseudounipolar neurons.
D. The sensory nerve cells.
E. The visceromotor neurons.
Blood vessels, lymphatics and nerves of the anterior mediastinum (BNA) – topography,
examination on a living person
150.
CS The arrangement of the branches of the aortic arch from the right side to the left one
is, as follows:
A. Right subclavian artery, left subclavian artery, brachiocephalic trunk.
B. Right common carotid artery, right subclavian artery, left common carotid artery.
C. Brachiocephalic trunk, left common carotid artery, left subclavian artery.
86
D. Brachiocephalic trunk, left subclavian artery, vertebral artery.
E. Vertebral artery, brachiocephalic trunk, left common carotid artery.
151.
CM Indicate the veins that blood pressure may become negative in the normal
conditions:
A. Jugular vein.
B. Superior vena cava.
C. Subclavian vein.
D. Brachiocephalic veins.
E. Internal thoracic vein.
152.
CM The pulmonary blood circulation:
A. It supplies (vascularizes) the bronchi and lungs.
B. It starts from the right atrium and ends into the left atrium.
C. It carries the venous blood to the lungs and the arterial blood to the heart.
D. In the foetus it starts to work 2 - 3 months before the birth.
E. In comparison with the systemic circulation, its vessels transport less amount of blood.
152.
CM Regarding the mediastinum:
A. It represents a cavity, that appears in case of removing the structures located between two
lungs.
B. It is the space, located between the thoracic vertebrae, sternum, diaphragm and pleural
sacs.
C. It represents the median region between two pleural sacs.
D. According to PNA it is separated into the 6 conventional compartments.
E. It can be explored by mediastinoscopy on a living person.
153.
CM Regarding the compartiments of the mediastinum (PNA):
A. The superior mediastinum is separated from the inferior one by a horizontal plane that
includes the sternal angle of Louis and passes through the superior margin of the body of the
T4 vertebra.
B. The anterior mediastinum contains everything located between the posterior surface of the
sternum and the anterior surface of the pericardium.
C. The middle mediastinum is situated between the prepericardiac plane and the posterior
surface of the pericardium.
D. The posterior mediastinum includes everything located between the pericardium and the
vertebral column.
E. The anterior, middle and posterior mediastinum represent the compartiments of the inferior
mediastinum.
154.
CM In the superior mediastinum there are:
A. Brachiocephalic veins.
B. Superior vena cava.
C. Aortic arch and its branches.
D. Vagus nerves.
E. Intercostal arteries and veins.
155.
CM In the anterior mediastinum (BNA) there are:
A. Thymus (totally).
B. Sternopericardial ligaments.
87
C. Descending aorta.
D. Parasternal lymph nodes.
E. Phrenic nerves.
156.
CM The vessels of the pulmonary blood circulation are, as follows:
A. Ascending aorta.
B. Pulmonary veins.
C. Superior vena cava.
D. Pulmonary trunk.
E. Pulmonary arteries.
157.
CS The pulmonary trunk begins from:
A. The left atrium.
B. The left ventricle.
C. The right atrium.
D. The right ventricle.
E. The common arterial trunk.
158.
CS The pulmonary trunk carries:
A. The arterial blood to the lungs.
B. The venous blood from the lungs.
C. The arterial blood from the right ventricle.
D. The venous blood from the right atrium.
E. The venous blood from the right ventricle.
159.
CS The pulmonary trunk gives off the following branches:
A. Pulmonary veins.
B. Pulmonary arteries.
C. Coronary arteries.
D. Bronchial arteries.
E. Pleural arteries.
160.
CS In the foetus the pulmonary trunk:
A. Does not work (function).
B. It transports the arterial blood to the heart.
C. It communicates with the aorta through the duct of Botallo.
D. It is connected to the aorta by the arterial ligament.
E. It starts from the left ventricle.
161.
CM The pulmonary arteries:
A. The right and left pulmonary arteries have the same length.
B. There are 4 in number.
C. Each of them gives off two lobar branches.
D. They have different relations with heighboring structures.
E. Their terminal branches anastomose with the branches of the bronchial arteries.
162.
CM The pulmonary veins:
A. There are two in number for each lung.
B. They appear from the upper part of the pulmonary hilum.
C. They pass to the back of the superior vena cava.
88
D. They drain into the left atrium by a common orifice.
E. They carry the arterial blood.
163.
CM The vessels of the greater (systemic) blood circulation are, as follows:
A. Pulmonary trunk.
B. Portal vein.
C. Inferior and superior vena cava.
D. Aorta.
E. Brachiocephalic veins.
164.
CM The aorta:
A. It represents the largest artery of the body.
B. It starts from the left atrium.
C. It carries the arterial blood.
D. It gives off the pulmonary branches.
E. It has a bulb.
165.
CM The following parts of the aorta can be distinguished:
A. Pars toracica.
B. Pars ascendens.
C. Arcus.
D. Pars descendens.
E. Pars pelvina.
166.
CM The ascending aorta:
A. It extends from the left ventricle to the place of the union of the II right costal cartilage
with the sternum.
B. The coronary, bronchial and oesophageal arteries originate from it.
C. It has three aortic sinuses.
D. It has a diameter of the 2,5 – 3cm at the level of the bulb.
E. It is located in front of the pulmonary trunk.
167.
CM The aortic arch:
A. It extends from the left ventricle to the T4 vertebra.
B. It is separated from the descending aorta by the isthmus aortae.
C. In the normal condition it gives off the left and right brachiocephalic trunks.
D. It is located in the superior mediastinum (PNA).
E. The bifurcation of the pulmonary trunk is located below of it.
168.
CS The thoracic aorta represents:
A. All the segments of the aorta located in the thoracic cavity.
B. Only the part of the descending aorta located in the posterior mediastinum.
C. The ascending aorta and aortic arch.
D. The part of the aorta with the largest diameter.
E. The part of the aorta that gives off branches to the organs of the thoracic cavity.
169.
CM The thoracic aorta:
A. It comes in contact with oesophagus, azygos vein, thoracic lymph duct, pleura.
B. It gives off the visceral branches to the organs of the posterior mediastinum.
C. The posterior intercostal arteries originate from it.
89
D. It is flanked by vagus nerves.
E. It gives off the superior phrenic arteries.
170.
CM The brachiocephalic trunk:
A. It starts from the aortic arch at the level of the II right costal cartilage.
B. It reprezints a branch of the thoracic aorta.
C. Vena cava superior is located in front of it.
D. Trachea is located behind of it.
E. It divides into the right common carotid artery and right subclavian artery.
171.
CM The left common carotid artery:
A. It starts from the aortic arch.
B. It is 20 - 25 mm longer than the right common carotid artery.
C. It extends to the superior margin of the thyroid cartilage.
D. It gives off branches for the infrahyoid and sternocleidomastoid muscles.
E. It vascularizes the viscera of the superior mediastinum.
172.
CS The subclavian artery:
A. The left subclavian artery starts from the brachiocephalic trunk, the right one from the
aortic arch.
B. The right subclavian artery is longer than the left one.
C. It gives off thymic branches.
D. The internal thoracic artery, one of its branches, is located in the anterior mediastinum.
E. It crosses the pleural sacs.
173.
CM The internal thoracic artery:
A. It represints a branch of the aortic arch.
B. It passes downward along the borders of the sternum crossing the I - VII costal cartilages.
C. It divides (splits) into the musculophrenic and superior epigastric arteries.
D. It gives off the anterior intercostal, perforating, sternal, bronchial, thymic, mediastinal
branches.
E. Its branch, the musculophrenic artery anastomoses with the inferior epigastric artery.
174.
CM The superior vena cava:
A. It represents a short (5 – 8 cm) and thick (21 - 25 mm in diameter) trunk.
B. It has 2 - 3 valves.
C. It is formed by the union of the brachiocephalic veins.
D. It extends from the I chondrosternal joint to the V costal cartilage.
E. It is located in the anterior mediastinum (PNA).
175.
CM The superior vena cava comes in contact with:
A. Thymus.
B. Ascending aorta.
C. Aortic arch.
D. Right main bronchus.
E. Oesophagus.
176.
CM The following veins drain into the superior vena cava:
A. Pericardial veins.
B. Mediastinal veins.
90
C. Right pulmonary vein.
D. Inferior vena cava.
E. Azygos vein.
177.
CM The brachiocephalic veins:
A. They do not have valves.
B. They form the superior vena cava.
C. They are formed by the union of the subclavian veins.
D. The right brachiocephalic vein is longer than the left one.
E. Their largest tributares are the inferior thyroid veins and inferior laryngeal vein.
178.
CM The internal thoracic veins:
A. They are double on each side.
B. They are formed by the union of the musculophrenic and superior epigastric veins.
C. The posterior intercostal veins are their tributares.
D. They are located on the medial side of the internal thoracic artery.
E. Their tributares, the superior epigastric veins anastomose with the inferior epigastric veins.
179.
CM Blood and nerve supply of the thymus:
A. Rr. thymici, from the internal thoracic artery, brachiocephalic trunk and aortic arch.
B. Rr. thymici from the pulmonary arteries.
C. Vv. thymici, tributares of the brachiocephalic and internal thoracic veins.
D. Rr. thymici from the phrenic nerves.
E. Rami from the vagus nerves, from the cervicothoracic and thoracic ganglia of the
sympathetic trunk.
180.
CM Blood and nerve supply of the pericardium:
A. Pericardial branches of the thoracic aorta.
B. Branches of the pericardiophrenic artery.
C. Pericardial branches of the superior phrenic arteries.
D. Anterior intercostal veins.
E. Branches of the intercostal nerves.
181.
CM The superior vena cava:
A. It does not have valves.
B. Its tributares anastomose with the tributares of the inferior vena cava.
C. It formes the portocaval anastomoses.
D. It drains into the right atrium at the level of the III right chondrosternal joint.
E. It is 12 - 16 cm long.
182.
CM The aortic arch:
A. It is located in the superior mediastinum (PNA).
B. It represents the initial (first) part of the aorta.
C. It is the continuation of the ascending aorta.
D. It is located behind of the manubrium of the sternum.
E. The istmus aortae lays between it and descending aorta.
183.
CM Regarding the aortic arch:
A. At the level of the T4 vertebra it continuous with the descending aorta.
B. The brachiocephalic trunk, the left common carotid artey and the left subclavian artery
91
originate from its convex part.
C. The mediastinal branches originate from its convex surface.
D. The tracheal and bronchial branches originate from its inferior sirface.
E. The bifurcation of the trachea is located in front of it.
184.
CM The variants of the origin of the branches of the aortic arch:
A. A common trunk for both common carotid arteries, the subclavian arteries have the
separate origins.
B. The subcavian arteries originate by a common trunk.
C. Brachiocephalic trunk, left common carotid artery, left subclavian aretry + left vertebral
artery.
D. Brachiocephalic trunk, left common carotid artery, left subclavian aretry + unpaired
thyroid artery .
E. Thymic arteries.
185.
CM The topography of the aortic arch:
A. In children and adolescents it is located behind of the sternal manubrium and thymus.
B. The left brachiocephalic vein passes in front of it.
C. The bifurcation of the trachea is located behind of it.
D. The both brachiocephalic veins pass in front of it.
E. The bifurcation of the pulmonary trunk is located above of it.
186.
CS The brachiocephalic veins are located in this mediastinum (PNA):
A. Posterior.
B. Anterior.
C. Superior.
D. Middle.
E. Inferior.
187.
CM The system of the superior vena cava includes:
A. The right and left pulmonary veins.
B. The right and left subclavian veins.
C. The right and left brachiocephalic veins.
D. The azygos vein.
E. The internal and external jugular veins.
188.
CM The vagus nerves pass through this mediastinum (PNA):
A. Anterior.
B. Posterior.
C. Superior.
D. Middle.
E. Inferior.
189.
CM Regarding the ascending aorta:
A. It extends from the aortic valve to the level of the origin of the brachiocephalic trunk.
B. The right auricle is located behind of it.
C. The coronary arteries originate from the left and right aoric sinuses.
D. It is located behind and to the right of the pulmonary trunk.
E. Its diameter is smaller than 2 cm.
92
190.
CM Regarding the inferior vena cava:
A. It represents a vessel of the pulmonary blood circulation.
B. Its superior part is located in the superior mediastinum.
C. It does not have valves.
D. It is formed by the union of the internal jugular vein and subclavian vein.
E. It collects the blood from the structures of the thoracic cavity.
191.
CS The brachiocephalic veins:
A. They are formed by the union of the internal and external jugular veins.
B. They have the same length.
C. The right brachiocephalic vein is shorter than the left one.
D. The left brachiocephalic vein is twice shorter than the right one.
E. They are tributares of the pulmonary trunk.
192.
CS The pulmonary arteries start from:
A. The left atrium.
B. The right ventricle.
C. The pulmonary trunk.
D. The superior vena cava.
E. The brachiocephalic veins.
193.
CM With reference pulmonary veins:
A. There are two pulmonary veins - anterior and posterior.
B. They derange in left atria.
C. Transport the venous blood.
D. Transport the arterial blood in right atria.
E. There are fore pulmonary veins: two rights and two left.
194.
CM The great circulation:
A. Starts with aorta from left ventricle.
B. It’s finish by caval veins in left atria.
C. It’s finish in right atrium.
D. Starts from right ventricle with pulmonary trunk and finish with fore pulmonary veins in
left atria.
E. Include: the aorta, pulmonary trunk and superior and inferior caval veins
195.
CM The aorta:
A. It is a elastic type of artery.
B. Represent a middle size vessel.
C. In its wall elastic fibers are arrange circularly and longitudinally.
D. Represent muscular type of artery.
E. It has three semilunar valves.
196.
CM The segments of aorta are:
A. Superior.
B. Arch of aorta.
C. Inferior.
D. Ascendent.
E. Descendent.
93
197.
CM There are three lymph capillary networks of the heart:
A. Subendocardial.
B. Submiocardial.
C. Intramiocardial.
D. Subepicardial.
E. Epipericardial.
198.
CM The venous reflux of the heart use three ways:
A. coronary sinus.
B. Superior vena cava.
C. Anterior veins.
D. Inferior vena cava.
E. Small cardiac veins (Tebesius).
199.
CM Regarding to thoracic part of aorta:
A. Launches the internal thoracic artery.
B. Blood supply only viscera of thoracic cavity.
C. Emits the parietal and visceral branches.
D. Starts at the thoracic vertebrae IV level.
E. Launches the inferior phrenic arteries.
200.
CM Regarding to brachiocephalic trunk:
A. It is divided in the right common carotid artery, right subclavian artery and right vertebral
artery.
B. In front of it is located the right brachiocephalic vein.
C. Launches the tracheal branches.
D. Transports the arterial blood.
E. Transports the blood contain more CO2.
201.
CS Regarding to common carotid artery:
A. It is located in posterior mediastinum.
B. Starts from the aortic arch together with subclavian artery as common trunk.
C. Extends along the cervical region of the spine.
D. Launches the esophageal branches.
E. The left artery is longer that right one.
202.
CM The right subclavian artery:
A. Represent a branch of brachiocephalic trunk.
B. Launches the axillary artery.
C. Leaves the thoracic cavity by its superior aperture.
D. Give raises the intercostal anterior superior branches.
E. It passes in cervical region together with cervical plexus.
203.
CM The left subclavian artery:
A. It has a common trunk with right one.
B. Starts from the aortic arch.
C. It is located in the subclavian groove of the I rib.
D. Starts from the thoracic aorta.
E. It passes in cervical region together with brachial plexus.
94
204.
CM The superior vena cava collects the blood from following veins:
A. Head and neck.
B. Upper limb.
C. The thoracic wall.
D. The abdominal viscera.
E. Mediastinal.
205.
CM In the superior vena cava are drainages:
A. The azigos vein.
B. Partly the parietal veins of the abdominal cavity.
C. The visceral veins of the thorax.
D. The venous plexus of the spinal cord.
E. The subclavian vein.
206.
CS The superior vena cava is reported to:
A. The aortic arch.
B. The left bronchi.
C. The right bronchi.
D. The oblique sinus of the pericardium.
E. The posterior surface of the sternum.
207.
CM The superior vena cava drainages blood from:
A. The pulmonary veins.
B. The veins of head and neck.
C. The superior limb veins.
D. The parietal veins of the thorax.
E. The veins of the heart.
208.
CS The brachiocephalic vein:
A. The left vein is shorter then right one.
B. The left vein is formed at the level of the II sternocostal joint.
C. The right vein is longer twice then left one.
D. The right vein is reported to aortic arch.
E. The left vein is reported to aortic arch.
209.
CM The internal thoracic veins:
A. Are attending the same name arteries.
B. Are drained in brachiucephalic veins.
C. They collect blood from posterior intercostals veins.
D. They are a continuation of the superior epigastric veins.
E. They collect blood from bronchial veins.
210.
CM For blood and nerve supply of the thymus take part:
A. The thymic branches of the bronchial arteries.
B. The thymic branches of the internal thoracic artery, aortic arch and subclavian artery.
C. The thymic veins flow in pulmonary veins.
D. The intercostal nerves
E. The lymph of the thymus is drained in anterior mediastinal and tracheobronchial nodes.
95
211.
CM Blood supply and innervation of the pericardium is realized by:
A. The pericardic branches of the internal thoracic artery.
B. The branches of the musculophrenic artery.
C. The branches of the pericardicophrenic artery.
D. Veins flow into thymic veins.
E. The pericardic branches of the phrenic nerves.
212.
CS The superior vena cava:
A. It drainages in right atrium at the level of sternoclavicular joint.
B. Present 2-3 valves.
C. Its posterior surface is related to left pulmonary root.
D. It is related to ascendant aorta in right side.
E. In front of it is located thymus and pleura that cover mediastinal surface of the right lung.
213.
Vasele sangvine, limfaticele şi nervii mediastinului posterior (BNA) –
topografie, explorare pe viu.
Vascularizaţia, inervaţia şi drenarea limfatică a organelor cavităţii toracice
CM The right lymphatic duct is formed by:
A. The left jugular lymphatic trunk.
B. The right jugular lymphatic trunk.
C. The right subclavian lymphatic trunk.
D. The jugular right bronchomediastinal lymphatic trunk.
E. The jugular left bronchomediastinal lymphatic trunk.
214.
CS The right lymphatic duct collect lymph from:
A. Right upper limb.
B. Left inferior limb.
C. Left half of the thorax.
D. Left half of the head and neck.
E. Pelvis and abdominal cavity.
215.
CM The functional blood supply of the lungs is realized by:
A. Rr. pulmonales of the thoracic aorta.
B. Aa. pulmonales.
C. Vv. pulmonales.
D. Rr. bronchiales.
E. Vv. bronchiales.
216.
CS There is special feature of the lung blood supply the presence of:
A. The arterial rete mirabile.
B. The venous rete mirabile.
C. The anastomosis between vessels of great and small circulations.
D. The masterly arteries and veins.
E. The collateral arteries and veins.
217.
CM The blood vessels of the lung include:
A. The segmental arteries.
B. The segmental veins.
C. The sinusoid capillaries.
D. The fenestrate capillaries.
96
E. The intersegmental veins.
218.
CM In the posterior mediastinum it is distinguished:
A. The azygos and hemiazygos veins.
B. The Aorta ascendant aort.
C. The sympathetic chain.
D. The inferioar vena cava.
E. The thoracic duct.
219.
CM The middle mediastinum (PNA) include:
A. The esophagus.
B. The heart with prericardium.
C. The main bronchi.
D. The pulmonary artery and veins.
E. The aortic arch.
220.
CM Which vessels of great circulation are located in posterior mediastinum (BNA):
A. The pulmonary trunk.
B. The portal vein.
C. The inferior vena cava.
D. The thoracic aorta.
E. The brachiocephalic veins.
221.
CS The thoracic aorta:
A. Launches the parietal and visceral branches.
B. Give rise anterior intercostal arteries.
C. Transmitsfrom its posterior part branches for spinal cord.
D. Using its bronchial branches anastomose with pulmonary arteries.
E. It is lodged in middle mediastinum.
222.
CM Via its branches thoracic aorta anastomose with branches of:
A. The internal thoracic artery.
B. The pulmonary artery.
C. The vertebral.
D. The common carotid artery.
E. The abdominal aorta.
223.
CM Via visceral branches thoracic aorta supply:
A. Bronchi.
B. Trachea.
C. Esophagus.
D. Pericardium.
E. Heart.
224.
CS The azygos vein:
A. It represents a continuation of the right ascendant lumbar vein.
B. It is reported to left pulmonary pedicle.
C. It has no valves.
D. Posses only visceral tributaries.
E. It is a paired vessel vas par.
97
225.
CM The hemiazygos vein:
A. It is narrower then azygos vein.
B. It represents a continuation of the left ascendant lumbar vein.
C. It is lodged in posterior mediastinum.
D. It is drainaged in accessory hemiazygos vein.
E. Posses as tributaries the anterior intercostal veins
226.
CM The posterior intercostal veins:
A. They collect blood from thoracic wall and partly anterior abdominal wall.
B. Each of them posses as tributaries the v. intervertebralis and v. medullaris.
C. They anasmomose with anterior intercostals veins.
D. They drainage in azygos, hemiazygos and hemiazygos accessory veins.
E. They are passed along of superior margin of the rib.
227.
CM The thoracic lyimphatic duct:
A. It starts at the level of the T XII - L II vertebrae.
B. It is made of by confluence of right and left lumbar trunks.
C. It appears in posterior mediastinum by esophageal hiatus of the diaphragm.
D. Its thoracic segment is the longest.
E. It contain a lot of valves.
228.
CM The thoracic lyimphatic duct:
A. It begins with cisterna chyli.
B. It is describe three segments - abdominal, thoracic and cervical.
C. At the level of superior thoracic vertebrae deviate to left and form arch of the thoracic
duct.
D. It is drainage in superior vena cava.
E. It collects lymph from posterior part of the body.
229.
CM The lymphatic nodes of the thoracic cavity:
A. Are grouped in parietal and visceral.
B. The parasternal lymphatic nodes are located on posterior surface of sternum.
C. The lymph of anterior thoracic wall, pleura, pericardium, diaphragmatic surface of the
liver and mammary gland is drainage in parasternal lymph nodes.
D. Their size is biger then abdominal cavity nodes.
E. Se They are located in pleural cavity.
230.
CM The parietal lymphatic nodes of the thoracic cavity:
A. Include the parasternal, intercostal, superior diaphragmatic, lateral, anterior and posterior
pericardial the lymphatic nodes.
B. The lymph of the right parasternal lymphatic nodes is transported toward the right jugular
trunk and prevenouse.
C. Vasele The afferent lymphatic vessels transport the lymph from left parasternal nodes
direct into lymphatic thoracic duct.
D. The intercostal lymphatic nodes receive lymph from anterior wall of the thorax.
E. The superior diaphragmatic lymphatic nodes are laid on the superior surface of diaphragm.
231.
CM The visceral lymphatic nodes of the thoracic cavity:
A. There are group in anterior and posterior mediastinal, bronchopulmonar and
98
tracheobronchial.
B. The anterior mediastinal lymphatic nodes are located in superior mediastinum.
C. The posterior mediastinal lymphatic nodes are located besides of spine.
D. The tracheobronchial lymphatic nodes include the superior and inferior tracheobronchial
(right and left).
E. The efferent vessels from superior tracheobronchial nodes participate in formation of right
bronchomediastinal trunk.
232.
CM Blood and nerve supply of the esophagus is performed by:
A. Rr. esophagei from inferior thyroid artery, thoracic aorta, left gastric artery.
B. Vv. esophagei are affluent of posterior intercostal veins.
C. The lymphatic vessels transport the lymph from esophagus toward tracheobronchial nodes.
D. Rr. esophagei come from vagus nerves, as well from thoracic aortic plexus.
E. The esophageal plexus.
233.
CM The thoracic segment of the sympathetic chain:
A. Include 10 - 12 thoracic nodes.
B. It is connected to thoracic spinal nerves by rr. communicantes albi and rr. communicantes
grisei.
C. Launch the intercostal nerves.
D. They spread out branches for thoracic viscera (nn. cardiaci thoracici, pulmonales,
esophagei, aortales).
E. Does not contribute in innervation of abdominal viscera.
234.
CM The splanchnic nerves:
A. The greater splanchnic nerve is formed by several branches of V - IXth thoracic ganglia of
the sympathetic chain.
B. The lesser splanchnic nerve starts from VIII - Xth thoracic ganglia of the sympathetic
chain.
C. The greater splanchnic nerve passes in abdominal cavity trough aortic hiatus of diaphragm.
D. The lesser splanchnic accompanies the sympathetic chain in its passage to abdominal
cavity.
E. Both reach the ganglions of the celiac plexus.
235.
CM Which vegetative plexuses are located in thoracic cavity?
A. Cardiac (superficial and deep).
B. Pulmonary.
C. Aortic ascendant.
D. Esophageal.
E. Pleural.
236.
CM Blood and nerve supply of the lung is realized by:
A. The pulmonary arteries.
B. The pulmonary veins.
C. Rr. bronhiales of thoracic aorta.
D. The intercostals nerves.
E. The pulmonary plexus.
237.
CM The pulmonary plexus is formed by:
A. The branches of the intercostal nerves.
99
B. The branches of the phrenic nerve.
C. The branches of the vagus nerve.
D. The greater and lesser splanhnic nerves.
E. The branches of the thoracic segment of sympathetic chain.
238.
CS In the bronchopulmonar diseases the referred pain is felt on:
A. On lateral surface of homolateral hemithorax.
B. On lateral surface of neck.
C. The sector of skin innervated by branches of cervical nerves C III - C IV.
D. The epigastric region.
E. The same hipochondriac region.
239.
CS The lymphatic thoracic duct leaves the abdominal cavity by:
A. The esophageal hiatus.
B. The aortic hiatus.
C. The caval opening
D. The space between lateral and middle cruses of diaphragm.
E. The space between medial and middle cruses of diaphragm.
240.
CM The right lymphatic duct:
A. It is present in over then 30% of cases.
B. It is a lymphatic vessel with 5-8 cm in length .
C. When it is absent its constitutive vessels drainage directly in the veins form right venous
angle (Pirogov).
D. In the place of joining vein contain two valves.
E. It receipts the left bronchomediastinal trunk.
241.
CS The right lymphatic duct drainage the lymph from:
a. The lungs.
b. The heart.
c. Partially the diaphragmatic surface of the liver.
d. The thymus.
e. The esophagus.
242.
CM The blood supply of the lungs is realized by:
A. The pulmonary arteries.
B. The bronchial arteries.
C. The pulmonary veins.
D. The bronchial veins.
E. The pulmonary branches of the ascendant aorta.
243.
CM For lungs is characteristic:
A. Functional blood circulation.
B. Mix blood circulation.
C. Nutritive blood circulation.
D. Mixture of arterial and venous blood.
E. The presence of anastomoses between greater and lesser circulation.
244.
CM Blood vessels of the lungs include:
A. The lobar arteries.
100
B. The segmental arteries.
C. The lobar veins.
D. The segmental veins.
E. The main arteries and veins.
245.
CM In posterior mediastinum (BNA) are lodged next organs:
A. The superior vena cava.
B. The inferior vena cava.
C. The esophagus.
D. The thoracic lymphatic duct.
E. The principal bronchi.
246.
CM The thoracic aorta:
A. It is located in posterior mediastinum.
B. It is related to esophageal.
C. It has 30 cm in length.
D. On its left side is located azygos vein and lymphatic thoracic duct.
E. It is a continuation of the ascendant aorta.
247.
CM The branches of thoracic aorta anastomose with:
A. The abdominal aorta.
B. The internal thoracic artery.
C. The anterior intercostal arteries.
D. The inferior epigastric arteries.
E. The lumbar arteries.
248.
CM The parietal branches of thoracic aorta supply:
A. The abdominal muscles.
B. The internal and external intercostal muscles.
C. The subcostal muscles.
D. The transverse thoracic muscles.
E. The diaphragm.
249.
CS The azygos vein:
A. It is situated in meddle mediastinum (PNA).
B. It is emplaced along left side of spine.
C. It is a continuation of left ascendant lumbar vein.
D. It has parietal and visceral tributaries.
E. It has only parietal tributaries.
250.
CM The hemiazygos vein:
A. It is drained in azygos at the level of VII-IXth thoracic vertebra.
B. It is longer then azygos.
C. It is drainage blood from venous vertebral plexus.
D. It is has the parietal and visceral tributaries.
E. It is has as tributary the internal thoracic veins.
251.
CM The venous vertebral plexus:
A. There are two internal and two external.
B. There are two left and two din right.
101
C. It drainages blood from spinal cord and vertebral bodies.
D. Its blood flows into anterior intercostal veins.
E. It is anastomose one to each other.
252.
CS The thoracic lymphatic duct:
A. It enters the thoracic cavity trough aortic hiatus of diaphragm.
B. It is located in middle mediastinum (PNA).
C. It enters the thoracic cavity by lumbocostal triangle.
D. It is drained in right venous angle.
E. It is avalvular.
253.
CS The thoracic lymphatic duct:
A. It is formed by fusion of two lumbar trunks at the level of L4 vertebra.
B. It is located in front of spine between thoracic aorta and azygos vein.
C. It is emplaced between thoracic aorta and esophagus.
D. The intestinal trunk is a constant affluent of thoracic lymphatic duct.
E. There are three main variants of thoracic lymphatic duct depend on its shape and structure.
254.
CM The parietal lymphatic nodes of thoracic cavity are:
A. Parasternal nodes.
B. Intercostal nodes.
C. Subcostal nodes.
D. Paraesophageal nodes.
E. The superior phrenic nodes.
255.
CM The superior phrenic nodes:
A. There are located along all surface of the diaphragm.
B. There are emplaced only in right side.
C. There are localized around of caval opening.
D. There are localized at the level of phrenicopericardic ligament.
E. There are divided in three groups.
256.
CS The thoracic portion of sympathetic chain:
A. Include 16-20 ganglia.
B. It is located in front of vertebral bodies.
C. In front of ganglia are located intercostal nerves, arteries and veins.
D. Toward the ganglia come white communicating branch.
E. Form ganglia start white communicating branch.
257.
CS The greater and lesser splanchnic nerves:
A. They start from vagus nerve.
B. They start from all sympathetic ganglia of the chain.
C. They contain predominant the postganglionic fibers.
D. They participate at innervation of thoracic cavity organs.
E. They contain predominant the preganglionic fibers.
258.
CM For formation of esophageal plexus take part branches of next nerves:
A. Vagus.
B. The thoracic segment of the sympathetic chain.
C. Intercostal.
102
D. Phrenic.
E. Splanchnic greater and lesser.
259.
260.
CM The lymphatic thoracic duct posses the following parts:
A. Sacral.
B. Abdominal.
C. Thoracic part.
D. Cervical part.
E. Cranial.
Plexul brahial – formare, topografie.
Ramurile scurte ale plexului brahial – traiect, zone de inervaţie.
Nervii toracici, ramurile lor. Inervaţia pereţilor cavităţii toracice
CS The brahial plexus:
A. It represent a peripheral component of nervous vegetative system.
B. It is formed by anterior brqanches of C VIII - T I – III nerves.
C. It ventral branches of of C VIII - T I – III nerves built three trunks - superior, medial and
lateral, localized in interscalene space.
D. Here we distinguish the portions supra- and infraclavicular.
E. It launches the supraclavicular skin nerves.
261.
CM Fascicules of brachial plexus:
A. They appear in inferior portion of greater supraclavicular fossa.
B. It represents a result of nervous trunks division.
C. They are localized in axillary fossa.
D. They surround axillary artery.
E. There are three in amount - anterior, intermedial , posterior.
262.
CM Trunks of brachial plexus:
A. Are located in interscalenic space.
B. They launch short branches of brachial plexus.
C. They are situates around of subclavian artery.
D. They contain only somatic nervous fibers.
E. On alive person they could be palpated in Erb point.
263.
CS Branches of brachial plexus are group in:
A. Medial and lateral.
B. Anterior and posteriori.
C. Superior and inferior.
D. Thick and thin.
E. Short and long.
264.
CS Regarding axillary artery the fascicles of brachial plexus are located:
A. Anterior, posterior and medial.
B. Anterior, medial and lateral.
C. Anterior, superior and inferior.
D. Superior, anterior and medial.
E. Lateral, medial and posterior.
265.
CM Among short branches of brachial plexus we find:
103
A. Nn. supraclaviculares.
B. N. subclavius.
C. N. subcostalis.
D. N. thoracicus brevis.
E. N. thoracodorsalis.
266.
CM Among long branches of brachial plexus we find:
A. N. axillaris.
B. N. radialis.
C. N. ulnaris.
D. N. thoracicus longus.
E. N. medianus.
267.
CS The dorsal scapular nerve:
A. Are It has origin from anterior branch of Vth cervical nerve.
B. It passes on posterior surface of the levator scapular muscle.
C. It nerve supply muşchii trapezium and serratus posterior superior.
D. It contains preganglionic parasympathetic fibers.
E. On alive person they could be explored directly.
268.
CM The thoracic long nerve:
A. It starts from anterior branches of V and VI cervical nerves.
B. It is descended on lateral surface of the serratus anterior muscle.
C. It is accompanied by thoracodorsal artery.
D. It supplies lateral muscles of abdomen.
E. If forms the connections with superior intercostals nerves.
269.
CS The subclavicular nerve:
A. It represents a branch of subscapular nerve.
B. It is accompanied the same name artery that innervates.
C. It contains postganglionic sympathetic fibers.
D. It innervates muscles of first intercoscal space.
E. It innervates the skin below on clavicle.
270.
CM The suprascapular nerve:
A. Emerged from V – VII cervical nerves.
B. It passes thought orifice formed by scapular notch and superior transverse ligament of
scapula.
C. It is accompanied the same name artery.
D. It innervates supra-, infraspinatus muscles and shoulder joint capsule.
E. If forms the connections with axillary nerve.
271.
CM The medial and lateral pectoral nerves:
A. They start from corresponding fascicles of brachial plexus.
B. They are accompanied by branches of superior thoracic artery (from a. axillaris).
C. They innervate the muscles of second intercostals space.
D. They launch branches for mammary gland.
E. They form the connections with intercostal nerves.
272.
CM The axillary nerve:
104
A. It starts from posterior fascicule of brachial plexus.
B. It passes thought triangular orifice (space).
C. It is accompanied by axillary artery.
D. It surrounds the surgical neck of humerus.
E. On alive person it could be explored directly.
273.
CM The axillary nerve innervates:
A. The deltoid mucle.
B. The teres major muscle.
C. The shoulder joint capsule.
D. The coracobrachialis muscle.
E. The skin of posterior surface of the shoulder and postero-lateral surface of the arm.
274.
CM The intercostals nerves:
A. They represent branches of sympathetic chain.
B. There are 12 pair in amount.
C. They represent anterior branches of I – XI thoracic nerves.
D. The anterior XII thoracic nerve is called the subcostal nerve.
E. They are localized on lateral surface of ribs.
275.
CM The intercostals nerves:
A. They are localized in intercostal spaces.
B. They are emplaced between internal and external intercostal muscles.
C. They are accompanies initially by homonym artery and venes in costal space.
D They are fine interconnected one to each other.
E. They launch branches for organs of posterior mediastinum.
276.
CM The intercostals nerves:
A. All reach the sternum.
B. The last five and subcostal nerve pass through intercostals spaces the anterior wall of
abdomen.
C. Each of them launches r. cutaneus lateralis and r. cutaneus anterior.
D. They innervate all muscles of chest and abdomen.
E. They innervate skin of the back, thorax and abdomen.
277.
CM The lateral skin branches of intercostals nerves:
A. They start from intercostals nerves the level of medioaxillary line.
B. They are divided in posterior, anterior and middle branches.
C. Those belong to II - III intercostal nerves together with medial skin branch of the arm form
the intercostobrachial nerve.
D. In female they innervate the mammary gland.
E. They form the connection with dorsal branches of thoracic nerves.
278.
CM Innervation of the back skin is realized by:
A. Rr. cutanei mediales from dorsal branches of the spinal nerves.
B. Rr. cutanei laterales from dorsal branches of the spinal nerves.
C. N. accessorius.
D. N. thoracodorsalis.
E. N. suprascapularis.
105
279.
CM Innervation of the skin on anterior and lateral faces of thorax is realized by:
A. Rr. cutanei anteriores (from nn. intercostales).
B. Rr. cutanei laterales (from nn. intercostales).
C. Nn. supraclaviculares.
D. N. thoracodorsalis.
E. N. thoracicus lateralis.
280.
CM The costal groove lodge:
A. Trunks of thoracic spinal nerves.
B. The intercostali nerves.
C. The posterior intercostals arteries.
D. The posterior intercostals veins.
E. The anterior intercostals veins.
281.
CM The interscalenic space contain:
A. The subclavian vein.
B. The subclavian artery.
C. The brachial plexus.
D. The cervical plexus.
E. The axillary artery.
282.
CM Blood and nerve supply of the greater and lesser round muscles is realized by:
A. A. transversa colli.
B. N. dorsalis scapulae.
C. N. subscapularis.
D. A. suprascapularis.
E. Aa. intercostales posteriores.
283.
CM Blood and nerve supply of the latissimus dorsi muscle is realized by:
A. N. accessorius.
B. A. thoracodorsalis.
C. A. circumflexa humeri posterior.
D. Aa. intercostales posteriores.
E. Nn. intercostales.
284.
CM Blood and nerve supply of the trapezius muscle is realized by:
A. N. accessorius.
B. Aa. intercostales posteriores.
C. A. transversa colli.
D. A. auricularis posterior.
E. Nn. intercostales.
285.
CM Blood and nerve supply of the m. erector spinal muscle is realized by:
A. Nn. intercostales.
B. Aa. intercostales posteriores.
C. Aa. lumbales.
D. The posterior branches of cervical, thoracic and lumbar spinal nerves.
E. N. toracodorsalis.
286.
CM Blood and nerve supply of the greater and lesser pectoral muscles is realized by:
106
A. N. subclavius.
B. A. thoracoacromialis.
C. Nn. intercostales.
D. Nn. pectorales lateralis et medialis.
E. Branches from aa. intercostales anteriores.
287.
CM Blood and nerve supply of the serratus anterior muscle is realized by, except on:
A. N. thoracicus longus.
B. N. thoracodorsalis.
C. A. thoracodorsalis.
D. A. thoracica lateralis.
E. Aa. intercostales posteriores.
288.
CM Blood and nerve supply of the diaphragm muscle is realized by:
A. N. phrenicus.
B. A. pericardiacophrenica.
C. A. phrenica superior.
D. A. musculophrenica.
E. Nn. intercostales II - IV.
289.
CM Blood and nerve supply of the subclavius muscle is realized by:
A. The supraclavicular nerves.
B. The subclavicular nerve.
C. The medial pectoral nerve.
D. The superior thoracic artery.
E. The lateral pectoral nerve.
The thorax and upper limb
290. MC The teres minor muscle is vascularized and innervated by the:
A. Posterior circumflex humeral artery.
B. Axillary nerve.
C. Subscapular nerve.
D. Long thoracic nerve
E. Subscapular artery.
291. MC The teres major muscle is vascularized and innervated by the:
A. Suprascapular nerve.
B. Subscapular nerve.
C. Thoracodorsal artery and posterior circumflex humeral artery.
D. Deep brachial artery.
E. Long thoracic nerve.
292. SC Autochtonous muscles of the thorax are innervated by the:
A. Iliohypogastric nerve.
B. Intercostal nerves.
C. Subclavicular nerve.
D. Long thoracic nerve.
E. Supraclavicular nerve.
107
293. SC Through the quadrangular space (foramen quadrilaterum) pass:
A. Subscapular nerve.
B. Axillary nerve and posterior circumflex humeral artery.
C. Musculocutaneous nerve
D. Anterior circumflex artery.
E. Dorsal scapular nerve.
294. MC The muscles of the anterior wall of the axillary cavity are innervated by the:
A. Long thoracic nerve.
B. Lateral pectoral nerve.
C. Subclavian nerve.
D. Thoracodorsal nerve.
E. Medial pectoral nerve.
295. SC Supra and infraspinatus muscles are innervated by the:
A. Axillary nerve.
B. Suprascapular nerve.
C. Subscapular nerve.
D. Transverse cervical nerve.
E. Dorsal scapular nerve.
296. MC The brachial plexus forms connections with the:
A. Vagus nerve.
B. Cervical nerves.
C. Sympathetic chain (cervical part).
D. Accessory nerve.
E. Intercostal nerves.
297. MC According to their origin collateral branches of the brachial plexus are divided
into:
A. Supraclavicular.
B. Suprascapular.
C. Infraclavicular.
D. Subscapular.
E. Infrascapular.
Long branches of the brachial plexus
Topography, zones of innervation, examination on alive.
Innervation of the joints, muscles and skin of the upper limb
298. MC To the long branches of the brachial plexus belong:
A. N. axillaris.
B. N. radialis.
C. N. ulnaris.
D. N. thoracicus longus.
E. N. medianus.
299. MC The musculocutaneous nerve:
A. Has its origin from the medial fascicle of the brachial plexus.
108
B. In the axillary cavity it is located posteriorly to the pectoralis minor muscle.
C. It penetrates the coracobrachialis muscle.
D. On the arm it lodges within the medial bicipital groove (sulcus).
E. It continues with n. cutaneus antebrachii lateralis.
300. MC The musculocutaneous nerve innervates the:
A. Coracobrachialis muscle.
B. Brachial muscle.
C. Capsule of the shoulder joint.
D. Biceps brachii muscle.
E. Capsule of the elbow joint.
301. MC The median nerve:
A. It originates from the medial fascicle of the brachial plexus.
B. It originates from the lateral fascicle of the brachial plexus.
C. It originates by two roots - radix lateralis and radix medialis from the infraclavicular part
of the brachial plexus.
D. It surrounds the axillary artery as a loop.
E. It passes through the humeromuscular canal.
302. MC The median nerve:
A. It accompanies the axillary and brachial artery.
B. It represents a component of the neurovascular patch (bundle) of the arm.
C. It does not give off any branches to the arm and to the elbow joint.
D. It passes on the palm through the carpal canal.
E. It connects with the radial nerve.
303. MC The median nerve innervates the following muscles:
A. M. pronator teres.
B. M. flexor digitorum superficialis.
C. M. flexor carpi ulnaris.
D. M. flexor carpi radialis.
E. M. pronator quadratus.
304. MC The following branches belong to the median nerve:
A. N. interosseus posterior.
B. N. interosseus anterior.
C. R. palmaris n. mediani.
D. Rr. musculares.
E. Nn. digitales palmares communes.
305. MC The median nerve innervates the following joints:
A. The shoulder joint.
B. The elbow joint.
C. The radiocarpal joint.
D. The carpal joints.
E. All the interphalangeal joints.
306. SC The ulnar nerve:
A. It originates from the lateral fascicle of the brachial plexus.
109
B. It is accompanied by the deep brachial artery.
C. It passes through the humeromuscular canal, ulnar groove (sulcus) and ulnar carpal canal.
D. It does not give branches to the arm.
E. It can be palpated in the cubital fossa.
307. SC The ulnar nerve:
A. In the lower third of the arm it is a component of the neurovascular patch (bundle) of the
arm.
B. Its trunk extends from the pectoralis minor muscle towards the cubital fold.
C. It continues on the hand as a deep palmar branch.
D. It innervates the majority of the anterior muscles of the forearm.
E. Its branches connect to the median nerve branches.
308. MC From the ulnar nerve arise the following branches:
A. R. dorsalis n. ulnaris.
B. Rr. musculares.
C. R. superficialis.
D. R. profundus.
E. R. interosseus.
309. MC The ulnar nerve:
A. Contains fibers from the ventral branches of the CVII-TI spinal nerves.
B. It does not contain sympathetic postganglionic fibers
C. On the forearm it is located in the median groove (sulcus).
D. On the forearm it is accompanied by the ulnar artery.
E. It gives off branches to the fascia of the forearm.
310. MC Dorsal branch of the ulnar nerve:
A. It arises from the ulnar nerve in the inferior third of the forearm.
B. It passes to the dorsal surface of the forearm between the ulna and flexor carpi ulnaris
muscle.
C. It penetrates the fascia at the level of the head of the ulna.
D. On the dorsal surface of the hand it forms four digital dorsal nerves.
E. It connects with the terminal branches of the median nerve.
311. SC The superficial branch of the ulnar nerve:
A. It originates from the ulnar nerve on the palmar surface of the hand.
B. On its course it is accompanied by the ulnar artery.
C. It gives off to a common palmar digital nerve and to three proper palmar digital nerves.
D. It innervates the skin and muscles of the hypothenar.
E. It connects to the radial nerve branches.
312. MC Deep branch of the ulnar nerve:
A. It arises from the ulnar nerve on the palmar surface of the hand.
B. It is accompanied by the deep palmar branch of the ulnar artery.
C. It accompanies the superficial palmar arch.
D. It innervates all the lumbrical muscles.
E. It gives off articular branches to the joints of the hand.
313. SC N. cutaneus brachii medialis:
A. It originates from the posterior fascicle of the brachial plexus.
110
B. It accompanies the brachial artery.
C. It innervates the skin of the medial surface of the arm.
D. It gives off the nn. intercostobrachiales.
E. It connects to the branches of the ulnar nerve.
314. MC N. cutaneus antebrachii medialis:
A. It is a branch of the lateral fascicle of the brachial plexus.
B. It accompanies the brachial artery.
C. It penetrates the fascia of the forearm.
D. It innervates the skin of the medial surface of the arm, forearm and of the hypothenar.
E. It connects with the cutaneus brachii medialis nerve.
315. SC The radial nerve:
A. It is a branch of the medial fascicle of the brachial plexus.
B. It trunk extends from the inferior margin of the pectoralis minor muscle towards the
styloid process of the radius.
C. It passes through the humeromuscular canal.
D. It is accompanied by the brachial artery.
E. In its lesions the hand takes a shape of a claw.
316. MC The radial nerve gives off the following branches:
A. N. cutaneus brachii posterior.
B. Rr. musculares for biceps brachii and brachial muscles.
C. N. cutaneus antebrachii posterior.
D. R. superficialis.
E. R. profundus.
317. MC The superficial branch of the radial nerve:
A. It arises from the trunk of the radial nerve in the middle third of the arm.
B. It passes through the radial sulcus accompanying the radial artery.
C. In the middle third of the forearm it passes on the dorsal surface of the forearm.
D. It gives off branches to the skin of the dorsal and lateral sides of the thumb.
E. It divides into five dorsal digital nerves.
318. MC The deep branch of the radial nerve:
A. It passes from the anterior lateral cubital groove (sulcus) into the supinator canal.
B. It innervates all the posterior muscles of the forearm excepting the extensor carpi ulnaris
muscle.
C. Its terminal branch is the posterior interosseous nerve.
D. It gives off branches to the skin of the posterior surface of the forearm.
E. It connects to the branches of the median nerve.
319. MC Anterior muscles of the forearm are innervated by the:
A. N. medianus.
B. N. radialis.
C. N. ulnaris.
D. N. musculocutaneus.
E. N. cutaneus antebrachii medialis.
320. MC Posterior muscles of the forearm are vascularized and innervated by the:
A. A. interossea posterior.
B. N. medianus.
111
C. A. radialis.
D. N. ulnaris.
E. N. radialis.
321. MC Muscles of the thenar are innervated by the:
A. N. radialis.
B. N. medianus.
C. N. ulnaris.
D. N. interosseus anterior.
E. N. interosseus posterior.
322. SC The muscles of the hypothenar are vascularized and innervated by the:
A. Median nerve and ulnar artery.
B. Radial nerve and ulnar artery.
C. Ulnar nerve and radial artery.
D. Median nerve and radial artery.
E. Ulnar nerve and ulnar artery.
323. SC All the lumbricales muscles are innervated by the:
A. Radial nerve.
B. Median nerve.
C. Ulnar nerve.
D. Radial and median nerves.
E. Median and ulnar nerves.
324. SC The interosseous muscles of the hand are innervated:
A. All of them by the n. medianus.
B. All of them by the n. ulnaris.
C. All of them by the n. radialis.
D. All the palmar muscles by the n. medianus, and the dorsal ones by the n. radialis.
E. All medial muscles by the n. ulnaris, and the lateral ones by the n. radialis.
325. SC The constant sources of innervation of the shoulder joint are:
A. The axillary and suprascapular nerves.
B. The axillary and subscapular nerves.
C. The axillary and the radial nerves.
D. The axillary and the lateral pectoral nerves.
E. The radial and musculocutaneous nerves.
326. MC The capsule and ligaments of the elbow joint are innervated by the:
A. N. radialis.
B. N. ulnaris.
C. N. medianus.
D. N. musculocutaneus.
E. N. cutaneus brachii medialis.
327. MC The skin of the arm and forearm regions is innervated by the:
A. Nn. supraclaviculares.
B. N. cutaneus brachii lateralis superior (from n. axillaris).
C. N. cutaneus brachii posterior (from n. radialis).
D. N. cutaneus brachii medialis (from plexus brachialis).
112
E. N. musculocutaneus.
328. MC The skin of the forearm is innervated by the:
A. N. cutaneus antebrachii anterior.
B. N. cutaneus antebrachii medialis.
C. N. cutaneus antebrachii superior.
D. N. cutaneus antebrachii inferior.
E. N. cutaneus antebrachii posterior.
329. MC The skin of the dorsal surface of the hand is innervated by the:
A. N. cutaneus antebrachii posterior.
B. N. cutaneus antebrachii lateralis.
C. R. superficialis n. radialis.
D. R. dorsalis n. ulnaris.
E. N. interosseus posterior.
330. MC The skin of the palmar surface of the hand is innervated by the:
A. Radial nerve.
B. Anterior interosseous nerve.
C. Median nerve.
D. Anterior cutaneous nerve of the hand.
E. Ulnar nerve.
331. SC The anterior muscles of the arm are innervated by the:
A. Median nerve.
B. Radial nerve.
C. Musculocutaneous nerve.
D. Ulnar nerve.
E. Medial cutaneous brachial nerve.
332. SC Posterior muscles of the arm are innervated by the:
A. Posterior cutaneous brachial nerve.
B. Axillary nerve.
C. Radial nerve.
D. Median nerve.
E. Ulnar nerve.
333. SC Through the humeromuscular canal passes:
A. The brachial artery.
B. The median nerve.
C. The deep brachial artery and the radial nerve.
D. The ulnar nerve.
E. The radial artery.
334. MC The neurovascular patch of the arm includes:
A. The ulnar artery.
B. The brachial artery.
C. The median nerve.
D. The brachial veins.
E. The radial artery.
113
335. MC The terminal sensory branches of the brachial plexus are:
A. The median nerve.
B. The medial cutaneous brachial nerve.
C. The radial nerve.
D. The axillary nerve.
E. The cutaneous antebrachii medialis nerve.
336. SC Through the carpal canal passes:
A. The ulnar nerve.
B. The musculocutaneous nerve.
C. The median nerve.
D. The radial nerve.
E. The cutaneous antebrachii medialis nerve.
337. SC Through the supinator canal passes:
A. The ulnar nerve.
B. The anterior interosseous artery.
C. The deep branch of the radial nerve.
D. The median nerve.
E. The axillary nerve.
338. SC The posterior interosseous nerve is the terminal branch of the:
A. Median nerve.
B. Musculocutaneous nerve.
C. Ulnar nerve.
D. Deep branch of the radial nerve.
E. Cutaneous antebrachii medialis nerve.
339. SC The median, radial and ulnar nerves are:
A. Sensory.
B. Motor.
C. Mixed.
D. Vegetative.
E. Sympathetic.
340. SC The anterior interosseous nerve is a branch of the:
A. Ulnar nerve.
B. Radial nerve.
C. Median nerve.
D. Musculocutaneous nerve.
E. Medial cutaneous nerve of the forearm.
341. MC From the ulnar nerve arise:
A. The dorsal branch.
B. The palmar branch.
C. The superficial branch.
D. The deep branch.
E. The lateral branch.
342. MC Through the radial groove (sulcus) of the forearm pass:
114
A. The superficial branch of the radial nerve.
B. The deep branch of the radial nerve.
C. The lateral cutaneous nerve of the forearm.
D. The anterior interosseous nerve.
E. The radial artery.
343. SC The intercostobrachial nerve forms as a result of connection of the:
A. Medial cutaneous nerve of the arm with perforating branch of the second intercostal
nerve.
B. Medial cutaneous nerve of the arm with cutaneous branches of the axillary nerve.
C. Medial cutaneous nerve of the arm with perforating branch of the third intercostal nerve.
D. Medial cutaneous nerve of the arm with branches of the medial cutaneous nerve of the
forearm.
E. The medial cutaneous brachial nerve with branches of the ulnar nerve.
The blood and lymph vessels of the upper limb –
topography, examination on a living.
Blood supply and lymph drainage of the joints and muscles of the upper limb
344. MC Axillary artery:
A. It is a continuation of the subclavian artery.
B. It is surrounded by the nervous trunks of the cervical plexus.
C. At the level of the inferior margin of the pectoralis major muscle it continues with the
brachial artery.
D. It projects within the deltoideopectoral groove (sulcus).
E. It is located in the deepness of the axillary fossa.
345. SC Axillary artery:
A. It is a branch of the subclavian artery.
B. According to the topography of the anterior thoracic wall it is divided into three segments.
C. It is accompanied by two axillary veins.
D. It can be palpated on the medial margin of the coracobrachialis muscle.
E. It gives branches to the scalen muscles.
346. MC At the level of the clavipectoral triangle from the axillary artery arise the following
branches:
A. Lateral thoracic artery.
B. Rr. Subscapulares.
C. R. Acromialis.
D. Superior thoracic artery.
E. Thoracoacromial artery (truncus thoracoacromialis).
347. MC Thoracoacromial artery gives off the following branches:
A. Acromial branch.
B. Scapular branch.
C. Clavicular branch.
D. Deltoid branch.
E. Subscapular branch.
348. SC At the level of the pectoral triangle from the axillary artery arise the following
115
branches:
A. Supreme thoracic artery.
B. Subscapular artery.
C. Lateral thoracic artery.
D. Brachial artery.
E. Anterior humeral circumflex artery.
349. MC At the level of the clavipectoral triangle the branches of the axillary artery supply:
A. The subscapular muscle.
B. The Ist – IInd intercostal muscles.
C. The acromioclavicular joint.
D. The mammary gland.
E. The serratus anterior muscle.
350. MC At the level of the pectoral triangle the branches of the axillary artery supply:
A. The mammary gland.
B. The serratus anterior muscle.
C. The pectoralis minor muscle.
D. The pectoralis major muscle.
E. The subclavius muscle.
351. SC At the level of the subpectoral triangle the axillary artery gives off:
A. The lateral thoracic artery.
B. Anterior humeral circumflex artery.
C. Deep brachial artery.
D. Circumflex scapular artery.
E. Thoracoacromial artery.
352. SC The largest branch of the axillary artery is:
A. The brachial artery.
B. The deep brachial artery.
C. The subscapular artery.
D. Thoracoacromial artery.
E. The lateral thoracic artery.
353. MC The subscapular artery divides into:
A. Anterior humeral circumflex artery.
B. Posterior humeral circumflex artery.
C. Thoracodorsal artery.
D. Deltoid artery.
E. Circumflex scapular artery.
354. MC The subscapular artery supplies:
A. The serratus anterior muscle.
B. The teres major muscle.
C. The latissimus dorsi muscle.
D. The deltoid muscle.
E. The infraspinous muscle.
355. SC The circumflex scapular artery exits the axillary cavity through the:
116
A. Foramen quadrilaterum.
B. Foramen trilaterum.
C. Superior aperture of the axillary cavity.
D. Inferior aperture of the axillary cavity.
E. Subpectoral triangle.
356. SC On its course the circumflex scapular artery is accompanied by the:
A. Axillary nerve.
B. Circumflex scapular.
C. Radial nerve.
D. Posterior humeral circumflex artery.
E. Lateral thoracic artery.
357. MC Through the foramen quadrilaterum pass:
A. The subscapular artery
B. Circumflex scapular artery.
C. Axillary nerve.
D. Posterior humeral circumflex artery.
E. Circumflex scapular vein.
358. MC The brachial artery:
A. It arises from the axillary artery.
B. It arises from the subclavian artery.
C. It is a continuation of the axillary artery.
D. It is a component of the neurovascular bundle (patch) of the arm.
E. It extends from the inferior margin of the pectoralis major muscle until the coronoid fossa.
359. SC The brachial artery:
A. It passes through the humeromuscular canal.
B. It lodges within the medial bicipital groove.
C. It is accompanied by two brachial veins and by the radial nerve.
D. It can be palpated in the cubital fossa lateraly to the tendon of the biceps brachii muscle.
E. In order to stop the bleeding it can be compressed against the lateral epicondyle of the
humerus.
360. SC The terminal branches of the brachial artery:
A. Have their origin in the cubital fossa, at the level of the neck of the radius.
B. They are three in number – the radial, ulnar and the deep brachial artery.
C. They supply all the anatomical structures at the level of the arm.
D. They do not anastomose between each other.
E. They pass through the humeromuscular canal and through the medial and lateral bicipital
grooves.
361. SC From the trunk of the brachial artery arise:
A. The deep brachial artery.
B. Aa. nutriciae humeri.
C. Middle collateral artery.
D. Anterior collateral ulnar artery.
E. Radial collateral artery.
117
362. MC Branches of the brachial artery supply the:
A. Shoulder joint.
B. Pectoralis major muscle.
C. Anterior muscles of the arm.
D. The elbow joint.
E. The triceps brachii muscle excepting its lateral head.
363. MC In formation of the arterial network of the elbow joint participate the following
arteries:
A. Superior collateral ulnar artery.
B. Inferior collateral ulnar artery.
C. Middle collateral artery.
D. Superior collateral radial artery.
E. Recurrent radial artery.
364. MC Radial artery:
A. It is a continuation of the brachial artery.
B. It continues the course of the brachial artery.
C. It is one of those two terminal branches of the brachial artery.
D. It is a collateral artery of the forearm.
E. It forms the superficial palmar arch.
365. MC Deep brachial artery:
A. It is a collateral artery of the arm.
B. It passes through the humeromuscular canal.
C. It is accompanied by the homonymous veins and by the median nerve.
D. It supplies the anterior group of muscles of the arm.
E. It gives off two collateral arteries – middle and lateral ones to the arterial network of the
elbow.
366. MC Radial artery:
A. It projects in the radial groove (sulcus).
B. It can be palpated in the radial groove and in the anatomical snuffbox.
C. In order to stop the bleeding it can be compressed against the ulna.
D. It participates in blood supply of the anterior muscles of the forearm excepting the flexor
carpi ulnaris and pronator quadratus muscles.
E. It is accompanied by two radial veins and by the radial nerve.
367. SC The following branches arise from the radial artery:
A. Arteria collateralis radialis.
B. R. palmaris profundus.
C. R. carpeus palmaris.
D. A. radialis indicis.
E. A. metacarpea palmaris I.
368. MC The following arterial networks are distinguished at the carpus:
A. Common carpal.
B. Palmar carpal.
C. Dorsal carpal.
D. Medial carpal.
118
E. Lateral carpal.
369. MC Ulnar artery:
A. It is a continuation of the course of the brachial artery.
B. It is accompanied by homonymous veins and by the median nerve.
C. It participates in formation of the deep palmar arch.
D. It supplies the posterior group of muscles of the forearm.
E. It can be palpated in the distal half of the forearm between the tendons of the flexor carpi
ulnaris and flexor digitorum superficialis muscles.
370. SC The ulnar artery gives off:
A. Anterior recurrent ulnar artery.
B. Posterior recurrent ulnar artery.
C. Anterior interosseous artery.
D. Posterior interosseous artery.
E. Common interosseous artery.
371. MC In formation of the palmar carpal network (rete carpi palmaris) participate:
A. R. carpeus palmaris from the a. radialis.
B. Branches of a. interossea anterior.
C. Rr. perforantes from a. interossea posterior.
D. R. carpeus palmaris from a. ulnaris.
E. R. carpeus from a. comitans n. mediani.
372. MC The dorsal carpal artery is formed by the:
A. R. carpeus dorsalis from a. radialis.
B. R. carpeus dorsalis from a. ulnaris.
C. Branches of the anterior and posterior interosseous arteries.
D. R. carpeus recurrens from a. princeps pollicis.
E. Perforating branches from the deep palmar arch.
373. MC The dorsal metacarpal arteries:
A. They are five in number.
B. They arise from the dorsal carpal network.
C. They are branches of the radial artery.
D. They arise from the deep palmar arch.
E. They divide into two aa. digitales dorsales.
374. SC The superficial palmar arch:
A. It is located under (beneath) the skin of the palm.
B. It forms from the a. Princeps pollicis from the radial artery and from the terminal branch
of the ulnar artery.
C. It can be formed only by the ulnar artery.
D. It gives off proper digital palmar arteries.
E. By means of perforating arteries it anastomosis with the deep palmar artery.
375. MC The deep palmar arch:
A. It is located under the tendons of the flexor digitorum muscles.
B. It forms from the deep palmar branch of the ulnar artery and radial artery.
C. It gives off the common digital palmar arteries.
119
D. Sometimes it is formed only by the radial artery.
E. It projects at 2.5 cm proximally from the middle palmar fold (plica palmaris medialis).
376. MC At the level of the upper limb are distinguished anastomoses in the following
arterial systems:
A. Axillary artery.
B. Median artery.
C. Subclavian artery.
D. Brachial artery.
E. Radial and ulnar artery.
377. MC Anastomoses of the upper limb are located:
A. At the level of the joints.
B. At the level of the middle third of the arm.
C. At the level of the hand.
D. On the anterior surface of the arm.
E. In the radial groove.
378. SC At the level of the shoulder joint the following anastomoses are distinguished:
A. A. suprascapularis (from a. subclavia) and a. circumflexa scapulae (from a. axillaris).
B. A. suprascapularis (from a. subclavia) and a. thoracodorsalis (from a. axillaris).
C. A. subscapularis (from a. subclavia) and a. thoracoacromialis (from a. axillaris).
D. A. circumflexa scapulae (from a. axillaris) and a. profunda brachii (from a. brachialis).
E. A. circumflexa scapulae (from a. subscapularis) and a. thoracodorsalis (from a.
subscapularis).
379. MC At the level of the surgical neck of the humerus the following anastomoses are
distinguished:
A. A. circumflexa humeri posterior (from a. axillaris) and a. profunda brachii (from a.
brachialis).
B. A. circumflexa humeri anterior (from a. axillaris) and a. circumflexa humeri posterior
(from a. axillaris).
C. A. circumflexa humeri anterior (from a. axillaris) and a. collateralis ulnaris superior
(from a. brachialis).
D. A. circumflexa humeri posterior (from a. axillaris) and a. thoracoacromialis (from a.
axillaris).
E. A. profunda brachii (from a. brachialis) and a. thoracoacromialis (from a. axillaris).
380. SC At the level of the elbow joint the following anastomoses are distinguished:
A. A. collateralis ulnaris superior (from a. brachialis) and a. recurrens interossea (from a.
interossea posterior).
B. A. collateralis ulnaris inferior (from a. brachialis) and anterior branch of the a. recurrens
ulnaris (from a. ulnaris).
C. A. collateralis radialis (from a. profunda brachii) and a. recurrens interossea (from a.
interossea posterior).
D. A. collateralis media (from a. profunda brachii) and a. recurrens radialis (from a.
radialis).
E. A. collateralis lateralis (from a. brachialis) and a. circumflexa radii (from a. radialis).
381. MC At the level of the radiocarpal joint anastomose:
A. R. carpeus palmaris (from a. radialis) and r. palmaris profundus (from a. ulnaris).
120
B. R. carpeus palmaris (from a. ulnaris) and terminal branches of the a. interossea posterior.
C. R. carpeus dorsalis (from a. radialis) and r. carpeus dorsalis (from a. ulnaris).
D. The terminal branches of the anterior and posterior interosseous arteries and rr. carpei
dorsales (from aa. radialis et ulnaris).
E. R. carpeus lateralis (from a. metacarpea I) and r. carpeus dorsalis (from a. radialis).
382. MC In the palmar region the following anastomoses are distinguished:
A. R. profundus (from a. ulnaris) and r. palmaris superficialis (from a. radialis).
B. R. palmaris superficialis (from a. radialis) and a. ulnaris.
C. R. profundus (from a. ulnaris) and a. radialis.
D. Distal segments of the ulnar and radial arteries.
E. R. palmaris superficialis (from a. radialis) and a. interossea anterior.
383. MC Veins of the upper limb:
A. Are classified into the superficial and deep veins.
B. Do not contain valves.
C. Many anastomoses form between them.
D. The deep veins are better developed than the superficial ones.
E. All of them drain the venous blood into the axillary vein (system of the superior vena
cava).
384. MC The superficial veins of the upper limb:
A. They arise from the arcus venosus palmaris profundus.
b. They have origin from the arcus venosus palmaris superficialis.
C. They arise from the rete venosum dorsale manus.
d. On the palmar surface they are thinner.
e. They can be examined by inspection and palpation.
385. MC Vena cephalica:
A. It arises from the arcus venosus palmaris superficialis.
B. It is a continuation of the v. metacarpea dorsalis I.
C. Its most numerous tributaries are the superficial veins of the arm.
D. At the level of the cubital fossa it use to anastomose with the v. bazilică (through the v.
intermedia cubiti).
E. It passes through the lateral bicipital groove and deltoideopectoral grooves.
386. MC Vena basilica:
A. It is a continuation of the IVth dorsal metacarpal vein.
B. On the forearm it passes through the ulnar groove.
C. It drains into the cephalic vein.
D. At the level of the cubital fossa into it drain the vv. ulnares.
E. On the arm it perforates the brachial fascia.
387. MC V. mediana cubiti:
A. It is located on the anterior surface of the forearm.
B. It has many valves.
C. It has an oblique course from the v. cephalica towards the v. basilica.
D. It anastomoses with the deep veins.
E. As its main tributary can be the v. mediana antebrachii.
121
388. MC On the forearm and at the level of the cubital fossa the superficial veins:
A. Are variable.
B. They can be easily palpated when are tied with a probe.
C. They can be accessed surgically (for intravenous injection, for collection of blood).
D. They accompany arteries.
E. They do not anastomose with the deep veins.
389. MC The deep veins of the upper limb:
A. Are unpaired.
B. They accompany arteries.
C. They include two palmar venous arches – the proximal and the distal one.
D. Two brachial veins arise from the deep veins of the forearm.
E. The brachial veins drain separately into the axillary vein.
390. MC The axillary vein:
A. Does not have valves.
B. It continues with the subclavian vein.
C. It is a continuation of the common venous trunk that forms as a result of confluence on the
arm of the brachial veins.
D. It has a common course with that of the homonymous artery.
E. It does not have tributaries.
387 CM The median cubital vein:
A. It is located on the anterior face of the forearm.
B. It has several valves.
C. Is an obliquely positioned, anastomosis connecting v. Cephalica and v. Basilica.
D. Anastomoses with the deep veins.
E. It may have as main affluent v. mediana antebrachii.
388 CM On the forearm and cubital fossa the superficial veins:
A. They are variable.
B. After applying a tourniquet is easily to palpate.
C. Can be used surgically (for intravenous injections, blood sampling).
D. Accompanying arteries.
E. No anastomoses with the deep veins.
389 CM Deep veins of the upper limb:
A. They are impare.
B. Accompanying arteries.
C. Include two palm arcade vein - proximal and distal.
D. From the deep veins of the forearm brachial veins arise two.
E. Brachial veins confluence separately in the axillary vein.
390 CM Axillary vein:
122
A. Does not have any valves.
B. Continues with the subclavian vein.
C. Reprezent continuation of common venous trunk formed by fusion of arm brachial veins.
D. Does a common trajectory with the homonymous artery.
E. Does not have any affluents.
391 CM Superior vena cava:
A. Does not have valves.
B. iIts affluents anastomoses with inferior vena cava affluents.
C. Forms Porto-caval anastomoses.
D. Confluence in right atrium at the level of the right III condrosternale articulation.
E. Has a length of 12-16 cm.
392 CM Lymph nodes of the upper limb:
A. Are grouped in nodi lymphatici cubitales and nodi lymphatici axillares
B. From they can be part and nodi lymphatici interpectorales from the anterior wall of the axillary
cavity.
C. Numerical varies.
D. Can be explored by palpation, limphoangioadenography.
E. In men are more numerous.
393 CM Cubital lymph nodes:
A. Cubital fossa are located, under the skin, near the superficial veins.
B. Numbered 10-15.
C. The lymph from the hand and forearm is transported to them.
D. Lymph from them is transported to the axillary lymph nodes.
E. With 2-3 cm inferiorlly to medial epicondyle of the humerus can be palpated.
394 CM Axillary lymph nodes:
A. Located in celluloadipose tissue from the axillary cavity.
B. Are numerous (12-45).
C. A part of them is located near the axillary cavity walls, another - near the neurovascular bundle.
D. Forms 6 groups.
E. Lymph is transported only from the upper limb.
395 CM Axillary lymph nodes groups include:
A. Lateral.
B. Medial (pectoral).
C. Central.
D. Subscapular (posterior).
E. Interpectoral.
123
396 CM Lymphatic vessels of the upper limb:
A. They are grouped into superficial and deep.
B. Confluence i cubital and axillary lymph nodes.
C. The superficial one are located near the skin nerves.
D. The superficial one formes lateral, medial and posterior groups.
E. The deep one accompanies brachial plexus branches.
397 CM Innervation and vasculaturition of deltoid muscle is realized by:
A. N. radialis.
B. N. axillaris.
C. A. circumflexa humeri posterior.
D. A. thoracodorsalis.
E. A. circumflexa scapulae.
398 CM Anterior muscles of the arm are irrigated and innervated by:
A. N. medianus.
B. N. musculocutaneus.
C. A. recurrens ulnaris.
D. A. brachialis.
E. N. ulnaris.
399 CM Posterior muscles of the arm are irrigated and innervated by:
A. N. radialis.
B. N. medianus.
C. A. profunda brachii.
D. A. collaterales ulnares sup. et inf.
E. A. interossea recurrens.
400 CM Scapular-humeral joint irrigated from:
A. A. circumflexa humeri ant.
B. A. circumflexa humeri post.
C. A. circumflexa scapulae.
D. A. thoracoacromialis.
E. A. thoracodorsalis.
401 CS Elbow vascularization is achieved by:
A. A. profunda brachii.
B. A. ulnaris.
C. A. brachialis.
124
D. A. radialis.
E. Arterial elbow network.
402 CM Capsuloligamentar formations of the radiocarpal articulation is irrigated and
innervated from:
A. Anterior and posterior interosseous arteries.
B. Radial and ulnar arteries.
C. N. interosseus posterior.
D. N. medianus.
E. Deep palmar arch.
403 CS In axillary cavity is located:
A. Three groups of lymph nodes.
B. Subclavian artery.
C. Artery axillary.
D. Cephalic vein.
E. Intercostobrahiali nerves.
404 CS Neurovascular bundle of arm includes:
A. Brachial artery.
B. Brachial nerve.
C. Brachial plexus.
D. N. axillary.
E. Deep brachial artery.
405 CS Lateral bicipital groove has:
A. Cephalic vein.
B. Basilic vein.
C. Lateral cutaneous nerve (inferior) of arm.
D. The radial nerve.
E. Brachial lymph nodes.
406 CM Through medial bicipital groove passes.
A. The radial nerve.
B. The brachial artery.
C. The brachial veins.
D. The median nerve.
E. The musculocutaneous nerve.
125
407 CM Humeromuscular channel contains:
O. Axillary nerve.
B. Brachial artery.
C. The radial nerve.
D. Deep brachial artery.
E. Deep brachial veins.
408 CS In the cubital fossa are:
A. Cubital lymph nodes.
B. The ulnar nerve.
C. The median nerve.
D. The brachial artery.
E. The brachial veins.
409 CM Through anterior cubital groove lateral passes:
A. The radial nerve.
B. The radial collateral artery.
C. The recurrent radial artery.
D. The lateral cutaneous nerve of the forearm.
E. The cephalic vein.
410 CM ulnar channel of carpal region contains:
A. The median nerve.
B. The ulnar artery.
C. The ulnar veins.
D. The ulnar nerve.
E. The anterior interosseous artery.
411 CM Axillary artery:
A. Topographic is divided into three portions.
B Is magistral.
C. The right starts from the brachiocephalic trunk.
D. The left starts from the aortic arch.
E. Continues brachial artery.
412 CM Axillary artery:
A. Has prescalenic, postscalenic and interscalenic part.
B. It is surrounded by three bundles of the brachial plexus.
C. Has suprapectoral, infrapectoral and retropectoral part.
D. It can be palpated in medial bicipital groove.
E. Ending in the lower edges of the lesser pectoral
126
413 CM Referring to thoracoacromial artery:
A. It is scapular artery branch.
B. Divided into 4 branches.
C. Is the lateral thoracic artery branch.
D. Starts from axillary artery in the retropectoral part.
E. Makes intersystemic anastomosis with suprascapular artery.
414 CM The vascularization of scapular-humeral articulation participates:
A. Upper thoracic artery.
B. Lateral thoracic artery.
C. Anterior humeral circumflex artery.
D. Posterior humeral circumflex artery.
E. Branches of the thoracoacromial artery.
415 CS In case of necessity axillary artery ligature will be applied:
A. Below the origin of scapular artery.
B. Above the origin of scapular artery.
C. Proximal of deep artery of the arm.
D. Proximal of supeior collateral ulnar artery.
E. Distal of deep artery of the arm.
416 CM Intersystem anastomosis form arteries:
A. Superior thoracic.
B. Subscapularis.
C. Suprascapular.
D. Transversal.
E. Lateral thoracic.
417 CM Intersystem anastomosis form arteries:
A. Deep arm.
B. Anterior circumflex of the arm.
C. Posterior circumflex of the arm.
D. Thoracoacromial.
E. Suprascapular.
418 CS Vascularization of the breast participate arteries:
A. Superior thoracic.
B. Lateral thoracic.
C. Thoracoacromial.
D. Thoracodorsal.
127
E. Circumflex of the scapula.
419 CM Vascularization of the intercostal muscles participate arteries:
A. Superior thoracic.
B. Lateral thoracic.
C. Thoracoacromială.
D. Subscapularis.
E. Thoracodorsal.
420 CM Thoracoacromial gives arterial branches:
A. Thoracic supreme.
B. Deltoid.
C. Acromial.
D. Pectoral.
E. Subclavian.
421 CM Pectoralis major and lesser are irrigated by the branches from the arteries:
A. Thoracoacromial.
B. Circumflex of the scapula.
C. Superior thoracic.
D. Lateral thoracic.
E. Subclavian.
422 CS The muscles vascularization from the dorsal region of the scapula participate
arteries:
A. Suprascapulară.
B. Circumflex of the scapula.
C. Thoracodorsal.
D. Subclavian.
E. Lateral thoracic.
423 CS Suprapectoral part, from axillary artery starts:
A. Thoracic artery supreme.
B. Lateral thoracic artery.
C. Superior thoracic artery.
D. Subscapular artery.
E. Thoracodorsal artery.
424 CS Retropectoral part, from axillary artery starts:
A. Thoracoacromial artery.
B. Lateral thoracic artery.
128
C. Subclavian artery.
D. Subscapular artery.
E. Anterior humeral circumflex artery.
425 CM Infrapectoral part, from axillary artery starts:
A. Thoracoacromial artery.
B. Subscapular artery.
C. Circumflex artery of the scapula.
D. Thoracodorsal artery.
E. Anterior circumflex artery of shoulder.
426 CS Most voluminous branche of axillary artery is:
O. Superior thoracic artery.
B. Subscapular artery.
C. Lateral thoracic artery.
D. Thoracoacromial artery
E. Posterior humeral circumflex artery.
427 CM Referring to anterior humeral circumflex artery:
A. It is less voluminous as the posterior.
B. Anastomoses with the posterior.
C. Has ascending and descending branches.
D. Has ascending and lateral branches.
E. It is located in quadrangle foramen.
428 CM Referring to the subscapular artery:
A. It is the most voluminous branch of axillary artery.
B. At the level of the inferior edge of subscapularis muscle divides into two branches.
C. One of its branches passing through trilateral opening.
D. One of its branches passing through the opening quadrangle.
E. Irrigate major and lesser pectoral muscles.
429 CM Referring to the brachial artery:
A. It is continuation axillary artery.
B. It is located in the lateral bicipital groove.
C. Takes part of neurovascular bundle of the arm.
D. Penetrates the coracobrachialis muscle.
E. Cubital fossa is divided into two branches.
129
430 CM Brachial artery:
A. Is the continuetion of axillary artery.
B. Has collateral branches.
C. Has terminal branches.
D. Has recurrent branches.
E. Has muscle branches.
431 CM Deep artery of the arm:
A. Follow medial bicipital groove.
B. It is located in humeromuscular channel.
C. From her starts humeral nutrient arteries.
D. Is the accompanied by musculocutaneous nerve.
E. Is the accompanied by two deep brachial veins.
432 CM Deep brachial artery:
A. Irrigates the deltoid and triceps of the arm.
B. Give two collateral branches.
C. Takes part in irrigation of elbow.
D. Makes anastomosis with medial collateral artery.
E. Makes anastomosis recurrent radial artery.
433 CM Superior ulnar collateral artery:
A. Descends on lateral intermuscular septum.
B. Descends on the medial intermuscular septum.
C. It is accompanied by the radial nerve.
D. Posterior it is the ulnar nerve.
E. Makes anastomosis recurrent ulnar artery.
434 CM ulnar collateral artery inferior:
A. Locates on the side of the arm.
B. Is in the proiecton of the medial epicondyle of the humerus.
C. Makes anastomosis recurrent interosseous artery.
D. Anastomoses with anterior recurrent ulnar artery branch.
E. Takes part in the elbow joint network formation.
435 CM Radial artery:
A. Continuous brachial artery trajectory.
B. Is located in the medial groove of forearm.
C. Continues to the radial styloid processus.
D. Passes through the "anatomical cigarette".
E. The common interosseous artery emerge from it.
130
436 CM Radial artery:
A. Starts collateral branches.
B. Recurrent branch anastomoses with the medial collateral artery from deep arm artery.
C. is accessible for taking the pulse.
D. Stars muscle branches.
E. Starts superficial palmar branch.
437 CS Recurrent radial artery:
A. It emerges from the distal end of the radial artery.
B. Take part in the vascularization radiocarpal articulation.
C. Anastomoses with the medial collateral artery.
D. Passes through anterior lateral cubital groove.
E. Forms dorsal carpal network.
438. SC In forming of the elbow joint network attend:
A. Superior collateral ulnar artery.
B. Anterior circumflex humeral artery.
C. Recurrent posterior humeral artery.
D. Palmar carpal ramus of radial artery.
E. Palmar carpal branch of ulnar artery.
439. SC In the elbow joint network anastomoses:
A. The radial collateral artery with recurrent interosseous artery.
B. The recurrent radial artery with medial collateral artery.
C. Recurrent interosseous artery with medial collateral a.
D. Recurrent ulnar artery with recurrent interosseous a.
E. Recurrent ulnar artery with medial collateral a.
440. SC Ulnar artery:
A. It is less voluminous that the radial artery.
B. It is passing beneath the square pronator muscle.
C. It is accompanied by the median nerve.
D. It is passing through carpi ulnar canal.
E. It ends by anastomosis with main thumb artery.
441. SC Ulnar artery:
A. By paths is a continuation of the brachial artery.
B. Pass through the groove between brahioradial and flexor carpi radialis muscles.
C. Makes anastomosis by superficial palmar branch of the radial artery.
D. Pass through "anatomical tobacco box".
E. Starts main artery of the thumb.
442. MC Collateral branches of ulnar artery are:
A. Superficial palmar branch.
B. First metacarpal artery.
C. Palmar carpal branch.
D. Deep palmar branch.
E. Recurrent ulnar artery.
131
443. MC Common interosseous artery give:
A. Dorsal carpal branch.
B. Palmar carpal branch.
C. Posterior interosseous artery.
D. Deep palmar branch.
E. Anterior interosseous artery.
444. MC In formation of radiocarpal joint arterial networks attend:
A. Deep palmar branch of ulnar artery.
B. Palmar and dorsal carpal branches of radial artery.
C. Posterior interosseous artery.
D. Reccurent interosseous artery.
E. Comitans artery median n.
445. MC At the radiocarpal joints it is distinguished arterial networks:
A. Carpal superficial.
B. Carpal superior.
C. Palmar carpal.
D. Carpal profound.
E. Dorsal carpal.
446. SC From the dorsal arterial carpal network start:
A. Common digital arteries.
B. Proper digital arteries.
C. Dorsal metacarpal arteries.
D. Palmar metacarpal arteries.
E. Perforating arteries.
447. SC Superficial palmar arterial arch is formed by anastomosis:
A. Deep superficial branch of radial artery with superficial branch of ulnar artery.
B. Palmar superficial artery from radial artery with distal portion of ulnar artery.
C. Common palmar arteries with proper digital arteries.
D. Dorsal metacarpal arteries with those palmar.
E. Palmar metacarpal arteries with common digital arteries.
448. SC In the superficial palmar arch predominantly circulate blood by:
A. Radial artery.
B. Palmar metacarpal arteries.
C. Ulnar artery.
D. Palmar and dorsal carpal arteries.
E. Perforating arteries.
449. SC Princeps pollicis artery is the branch of:
A. Of the ulnar artery.
B. Of the dorsal metacarpal artery I.
C. Of the anterior interosseous artery.
D. Of the radial artery.
E. Start from the superficial palmar arch.
450. SC Profound palmar arch:
A. It is wider as superficial.
B. It is immediately below the palmar aponeurosis.
C. It is located distally that superficial palmar arch.
D. It is under the flexor muscle tendons of the fingers.
E. It is situated at level of the distal portion of the metacarpal bones.
451. SC From deep palmar arch start:
132
452.
453.
454.
455.
456.
457.
458.
459.
A. Dorsal metacarpal arteries.
B. Common palmar digital arteries.
C. Palmar digital arteries propria.
D. Palmar metacarpal arteries.
E. Perforating arteries.
MC Variants of the brachial artery:
A. It may have a superficial path.
B. It can bifurcate below by cubital fossa.
C. More often can bifurcate in the upper third of the arm.
D. More often bifurcation occurs in the lower third of the forearm.
E. It can bifurcate the axillary fossa.
MC Variants of the radial artery:
A. More often may arise under the cubital fossa.
B. More often starts proximal to the cubital fossa.
C. It may have small diameter.
D. Maybe missing.
E. May accompany the ulnar nerve.
MC Variants of the ulnar artery:
A. It can have high or low origin.
B. Rarely may be missing.
C. It can have superficial paths.
D. Do not release muscle branches.
E. Accompanies the radial nerve.
MC Variants of the superficial palmar arch:
A. Can be double.
B. Common digital arteries may originate from the ulnar artery.
C. Maybe missing.
D. It can be formed by the common digital arteries.
E. At its formation participates metacarpal arteries.
SC Hypothenar eminence muscles are irrigated mainly by:
A. Radial artery.
B. Superficial palmar arch.
C. Deep palmar arch.
D. Ulnar artery and its profound branches.
E. Radial artery and its superficial branches.
MC Thenar eminence muscles are vascularized mainly by:
A. Ulnar artery and its deep branch.
B. Radial artery and its superficial branches.
C. Principal artery of the thumb.
D. Deep palmar arch.
E. Digital arteries propria.
SC Medium group muscles of the hand are vascularized by the branches:
A. From superficial palmar arch.
B. From deep palmar arch.
C. From superficial palmar artery.
D. From princeps policis artery.
E. From the digital propria arteries.
SC Superficial veins:
A. There are well-developed on the palm of the hand.
B. Forms plexiform networks.
133
460.
461.
462.
463.
464.
465.
466.
467.
C. They are located under the superficial fascia.
D. Are avalvulare.
E. Do not form anastomoses.
MC Metacarpal veins:
A. They are placed at the ventral surface of the hand.
B. They are located on the dorsal surface of the hand.
C. They are in a number of 1-2.
D. They are in a number of 3-4.
E. It flows into vein network of the palm of the hand.
MC Cephalic vein:
A. Start from the hand palmar vein network.
B. Ascend on the ulnar face of forearm.
C. Start from the dorsal venous network of hand.
D. It flows into the brachial vein.
E. Make with basilic vein anastomosis.
MC Cephalic vein:
A. In the elbow make anastomosis with the basilic vein.
B. It is placed in the lateral bicipital groove.
C. It is placed in the medial bicipital groove.
D. Goes through deltopectoral groove.
E. It drains into brachial vein.
MC Basilic vein:
A. Start from the dorsal venous network of the hand, on the ulnar side.
B. Pass on the medial side of the forearm.
C. On the arm it is placed in medial bicipital groove.
D. Flows into in one of the brachial veins.
E. Flows into axillary vein.
MC The median cubital vein:
A. It is an anastomotic vein.
B. In it empties the median vein of the forearm.
C. It is an anastomosis between the two brachial veins.
D. Flows into in the radial vein.
E. It is used for the administration of the drug substances.
MC Deep veins of the upper limb:
A. There are satellite arteries.
B. They have arterial similar name.
C. Are avalvulare.
D. They are united by transversal anastomoses.
E. They are used for drug administration.
MC Ulnar and radial veins:
A. There are continuations of superficial and deep venous arches of the hand.
B. On the forearm is placed in the respective grooves.
C. On the arm both confluence and form a brachial vein.
D. At their union are formed two brachial veins.
E. It has no valve.
MC Axillary vein:
A. It is tributary to the basilic vein.
B. It is tributary to the cephalic vein.
C. It is a continuation of the brachial veins.
D. Continue with the subclavian vein.
134
468.
469.
470.
471.
472.
473.
474.
475.
476.
E. It has no valve.
MC Axillary vein:
A. It has a diameter of about 2 cm.
B. One important tributary of them is the lateral thoracic vein.
C. Collect blood from mammary gland.
D. At the section it collapses.
E. At the section remains open.
MC Within the wrist region there are lymphatic networks:
A. Superficial
B. Profound.
C. Palmar.
D. Dorsal.
E. None.
MC In the forearm region is located the lymph networks:
A. Anterior.
B. Posterior.
C. There are no networks.
D. Superficial.
E. Profound.
SC The superficial lymphatic vessels of the forearm accompany:
A. Superficial arteries.
B. Cutaneous nerves
C. Superficial veins.
D. Median nerve.
E. The ulnar nerve
MC Lymphatic vessels of the lateral forearm group:
A. Accompanying the basilic vein.
B. Accompanying the cephalic vein.
C. They are along the course superficial radial nerve branch.
D. Drain lymph into the cubital nodes.
E. Forms anastomosis between medial and median groups.
MC Superficial lymph nodes of upper limb are grouped into:
A. Medial.
B. Cubital.
C. Lateral.
D. Deltopectoral.
E. Axillar
MC Profound lymphatic vessels:
A. By profound blood vessels attached.
B. Flows into only in the cubital lymph nodes.
C. It drains into brachial veins.
D. Starts in the palmar the arcades.
E. Flows into the median cubital vein.
MC Axillary lymph nodes:
A. They are in numbers 15-40.
B. Collects the lymph from the lymphatic medial and lateral networks upper limb.
C. Collects the lymph from the upper limb.
D. Collects the lymph from thoracic cavity walls.
E. Divide into three groups.
MC Axillary lymph nodes are distinguished:
135
A. Superior.
B. Apical.
C. Inferior.
D. Central.
E. Lateral
477. SC In the subclavicular trunk lymphatic empties efferent lymph vessels of axilary lymph
nodes:
A. Central.
B. Lateral.
C. Apical.
D. Anterior.
E. Posterior
478. MC Inconstancy limb lymph nodes of the upper are:
A. Cubital.
B. Deltopectoral.
C. Satellites of the upper limb artery.
D. Axillary.
E. Of the celluloadipose space Parona- Pirogov.
479. MC From mammary gland the lymph is transported to:
A. Medial axillary lymph nodes.
B. Subscapular axillary lymph nodes.
C. Inferior axillary lymph nodes.
D. Parasternal lymph nodes.
E. Intercostal Lymph nodes.
136
Test nr. 3
ABDOMEN AND LOWER LIMBS
Abdominal aorta – topography, branches, distribution, exploration on alive.
Vascul;arization of the abdominal visc1era
1.
CM Arteries to the digestive organs
A. Have origin from many sources
B. A Anastomoses under aspect of the arches and rings are formed along the cavitary organ
C. They are elastic type arteries
D. They leave branches that pass parallel to the longitudinal axis of the organ
E. They leave transverse branches that surround the ring-shaped organ
2.
CM Arteries to the parenchymous lobular organs
A. Enter into the organ through the hilum
B. They give branches in accordance to the lobes, segments , lobules
C. Enter into the organ through the all its surfaces
D. Are distributed independent on the location of the interlobar and interlobular septa
E. They have big caliber
3.
CM Arteries to the tubular organs
A. Pass along the organ
B. Are located on all parts of the organ
C. They leave transverse branches
D. Form nets on the external surface of the organ
E. Form abundant anastomoses
4.
CM Functional vascularization of the liver is achieved by
A. Hepatic artery
B. Portal vein
C. Arterial miraculous nets
D. Sinusoid capillaries
E. Hepatic veins
5.
CM Links of the vascular bed of the spleen
A. Lobar arteries
B. Interlobular veins
C. Segmental arteries
D. Trabecular arteries
E. Venous sinuses
6.
CS Vascular bed of the kidney
A. Intersegmental arteries
B. Lobar arteries
C. Arcuate arteries
D. Lobular arteries
E. Venous miraculous nets
7.
CM Unpaired visceral branches of abdominal aorta
A. Splenic artery
B. Celiac trunk
C. Common hepatic artery
D. Superior mesenteric artery
E. Inferior mesenteric artery
8.
CM Abdominal aorta
A. Starts from the left atrium of the heart
B. It is a segment of the descending aorta
C. It extends between the aortic ostium of the diaphragm and upper margin of the L5
137
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
16.
vertebra
D. Is located inside the retroperitoneal space
E. Is placed on the left of the vertebral column
CM Branches of the celiac trunk
A. Right gastric artery
B. Common hepatic artery
C. Left gastric artery
D. Splenic artery
E. Proper hepatic artery
CM Region of supply of the superior mesenteric artery
A. Mesenterial intestine
B. Ascending colon
C. Duodenum
D. Sigmoid colon
E. Ceum and vermiform appendix
CM Inferior mesenteric artery
A. Finishes by the superior rectal artery
B. Sigmoid arteries start from it
C. Supplies the mesenterial intestine
D. Supplies the ascending colon
E. Irrigate the descending colon
CM Paired visceral branches of the abdominal aorta
A. Inferior phrenic artery
B. Middle adrenal artery
C. Inferior adrenal artery
D. Renal artery
E. Testicular (ovarian) artery
CM Characteristics of the inferior mesenteric artery
A. It is a parietal branch of the abdominal aorta
B. Its branches form anastomoses with the branches of the superior mesentericartery
C. Takes part in formation of the Riolani’s arch
D. Supplies the sigmoid colon
E. Finishes by the superior rectal artery
CM Usually the Riolani’s arch is formed by the following arteries:
A. Middle colic artery
B. Left colic artery
C. Intestinal arteries
D. Superior rectal artery
E. Right colic artery
CM Parietal branches of the abdominal aorta
A. Inferior phrenic artery
B. Iliolumbar artery
C. Lumbar arteries
D. Testicular (ovarian) artery
E. Median sacral artery
CM Common iliac arteries
A. These are terminal branches of the abdominal aorta
B. Have origin from the abdominal aorta at the level of the L5 vertebra
C. Are divided into the external and internal iliac arteries at the level of the sacroiliac joint
D. Leaves parietal and visceral branches
138
17.
18.
19.
20.
21.
22.
23.
24.
25.
E. Is continuous with the femoral artery
CM Branches of the abdominal aorta with the retrocaval traject
A. Superior mesenteric artery
B. Right renal artery
C. Inferior mesenteric artery
D. Right inferior phrenic artery
E. Right testicular artery
CS Arteries supplying the large intestine
A. External iliac artery
B. Superior mesenteric artery
C. Lineal artery
D. Inferior mesenteric artery
E. Internal iliac artery
CM Arteries totally supplying the stomach
A. Left gastric artery
B. Gastroduodenal artery
C. Right gastric artery
D. Left gastroomental artery
E. Right gastroomental artery
CM Arteries giving branches to the duodenum
A. Proper hepatic artery
B. Gastroduodenal artery
C. Splenic artery
D. Superior mesenteric
E. Inferior mesenteric
CM Arteries giving branches supplying the pancreas
A. Superior mesenteric artery
B. Inferior mesenteric artery
C. External iliac
D. Common hepatic
E. Splenic
CM Arteries supplying the small intestine
A. Intestinal arteries
B. Right colic
C. Left colic
D. Gastroduodenal
E. Inferior mesenteric
CS Arteries supplying the cecum and vermiform appendix
A. Middle colic
B. Right colic
C. Iliocecal
D. Intestinalarteries
E. Left colic
CM Arteries giving branches supplying the ascending colon
A. Iliocolic
B. Right colic
C. Left colic
D. Celiac trunk
E. Inferior mesenteric
CM Arteries giving branches supplying the transverse colon
139
26.
27.
28.
29.
30.
31.
32.
33.
A. Left colic
B. Right colic
C. Middle colic
D. Iliocolic
E. Intestinal
CM Arteries giving branches supplying the descending colon
A. Middle colic
B. Left colic
C. Right colic
D. Iliocolic
E. intestinal
CS Arteries supplying the gall bladder and common biliary duct:
A. Left branch of the proper hepatic artery
B. Right branch of the proper hepatic artery
A. Left gastric artery
B. Gastroduodenal artery
C. Superior mesenteric artery
CM Arteries giving branches supplying the abdominal part of the esophagus
A. Proper hepatic
B. Left gastric
C. Left inferior phrenic
D. Common hepatic
E. Superior mesenteric
CS The cystic artery is a branch of:
A. Gastroduodenal artery
B. Common hepatic artery
C. Left branch of the proper hepatic artery
D. Right branch of the proper hepatic artery
E. Right gastric artery
CS Intestinal arteries at the level of the jejunum:
A. Form two rows of the arcades
B. Form three rows of the arcades
C. Form four rows of the arcades
D. Form the Riolani’s arch
E. Do not form anastomoses
CM Arteries giving branches supplying the adrenal glands
A. Renal
B. Lumbar
C. Inferior phrenic
D. Celiac trunk
E. Abdominal aorta
CS Inferior phrenic artery is a branch of:
A. Celiac trunk
B. Thoracic aorta
C. Abdominal aorta
D. Superior mesenteric artery
E. Splenic artery
CM Celiac trunk
A. It is short and large trunk 3-5 cm
B. Has origin on the anterior semicircle of the aorta at the level of T12 vertebra
140
34.
35.
36.
37.
38.
39.
40.
41.
C. Starts from the anterior surface of the abdominal aortaat the level of L2 vertebra
D. Divides into the three branches (tripus coeliacus Halleri)
E. It is a visceral unpaired branch of the abdominal aorta
CM Proper hepatic artery
A. It is a branch of the common hepatic artery
B. It is placed between the two laminae of the hepatoduodenal ligament
C. It lies in front and to the left of the portal vein
D. It lies behind the portal vein
E. It lies to the left of the common biliary duct
CM Splenic artery
A. It gives 5-8 terminal branches to the spleen
B. It leaves pancreatic branches on its way
C. The right gastroomental artery starts from it
D. Leaves a lot of short gastric branches
E. It passes along the anterior surface of the stomach
CM Renal arteries
A. That right is placed in front of the inferior vena cava
B. That left is placed in front of the inferior vena cava
C. Are located above and behind the renal veins
D. They give off the middle adrenal arteries
E. They give off the inferior adrenal arteries
CS Origin of the cystic artery
A. Proper hepatic artery
B. Common hepatic artery
C. Right gastric artery
D. The right branch of the proper hepatic artery
E. The left branch of the proper hepatic artery
CM Arteries of the gastrointestinal tract are branches of:
A. Thoracic aorta
B. Abdominal aorta
C. Internal iliac artery
D. Superior epigastric artery
E. External iliac artery
CM Indicate branches of the common hepatic artery:
A. Left gastric artery
B. Splenic artery
C. Proper hepatic artery
D. Cystic artery
E. Gastroduodenal artery
CM Indicate branches of the gastroduodenal artery:
A. Splenic artery
B. Left gastric
C. Right pancreatoduodenal artery
D. Superior pancreatoduodenal artery
E. Right gastroomental artery
CM Nutritional blood supply to the liver is performed by:
A. Proper hepatic artery
B. Portal vein
C. Arterial miraculous nets
D. Lymph vessels
141
42.
43.
44.
45.
46.
47.
48.
49.
50.
E. Hepatic veins
CM Branches of the splenic artery:
A. Mesenteric artery
B. Short gastric artery
C. Left gastroomental artery
D. Right gastroomental artery
E. Pancreatic arteries
CM Sources of blood supply to the adrenal glands:
A. Middle suprarenal artery
B. Superior mesenteric artery
C. Testicular arteries
D. Inferior phrenic arteries
E. Renal arteries
CM Superior anterior and posterior pacreaticoduodenal arteries supply:
A. Stomach
B. Cecum and vermiform appendix
C. Duodenum
D. Pancreas
E. Spleen
CM Level of origin of the superior mesenteric artery:
A. T XI
B. TXII
C. L I
D. L II
E. T X
Branches of the iliocolic artery:
A. Right colic artery
B. Middle colic artery
C. Ascending colic branch
D. Appendicular artery
E. Anterior and posterior cecal arteries
CS Middle colic artery divides into:
A. Right and left branches
B. Right colic artery
C. Left colic artery
D. Ascending colic artery
E. Inferior pancreaticoduodenal artery
CM Inferior mesenteric artery gives branches:
A. Splenic artery
B. Left colic artery
C. Sigmoid arteries
D. Superior rectal artery
E. Inferior rectal artery
Ovarian artery is an component part of:
A. Broad ligament
B. Suspensory ligament
C. Coronary ligament
D. Pubovesical ligament
E. Teres ligament
CS Testicular artery passes through the:
142
51.
52.
53.
54.
55.
56.
57.
58.
A. Obturator canal
B. Femoral canal
C. Inghinal canal
D. Adductor canal
E. Pirogov’s canal
Inferior mesenteric artery:
A. Its length in chidhoold is 26-27 cm
B. Its lenth in adults is 16-17 cm
C. Its lenth in newborn is 5-6 cm
D. It supplies the small intestine
E. It is a parietal branch of the abdominal aorta
Sources of blood supply of the medulla of the kidney:
A. Inferior phrenic arteries
B. Lumbar arteries
C. Afferent arterioles
D. Efferent arterioles
E. Straight arterioles
CS Arteries of the ureter
A. Are elastic
B. Give off transverse branches that surround the ring-shaped organ
C. Have origin from many sources
D. Form anastomoses like arcades along the organ
E. Anastomose abundantly
CS Number of the suprarenal arteries:
A. 2-4
B. 5-10
C. 6-8
D. 1-2
E. 25-30
CM Branches given off by the inferior phrenic arteries
A. Renal arteries
B. Inferior adrenal arteries
C. Superior adrenal arteries
D. Anterior branch
E. Posterior branch
CS Location of the abdominal aorta:
A. Retrovesical space
B. Retroperitoneal space
C. Retroesophagian space
D. Preperitoneal space
E. Infraperitoneal space
CM right gastroomental artery:
A. It is a branch of the common hepatic artery
B. It is a continuation of the gastroduodenal artery
C. It is a branch of the celiac trunk
D. It supplies the greater epiploon
E. Forms anastomoses with the left gastroomental artery
CM Iliocecal artery:
A. It is a branch of the superior mesenteric artery
B. It is a branch of the inferior mesenteric artery
143
59.
60.
61.
62.
63.
64.
65.
66.
C. Supplies the vermiform appendix
D. Gives off the cecal arteries
E. Anastomoses with the left colic artery
CM Right colic artery:
A. It is a branch of the of the abdominal aorta
B. Supplies the sigmoid colon
C. It is a branch of the superior mesenteric artery
D. Anastomoses with the branches of the middle colic artery
E. Anastomoses with the ascending branch of the iliocolic artery
CM Inferior mesenteric artery
A. Starts from the left circumference of the abdominal aorta
B. Has origin at the level of the L3 vertebra
C. Supplies the descending colon
D. Supplies the ascending colon
E. Anastomoses with the branches of the inferior mesenteric artery
CM Superior rectal artery
A. It is a branch of the external iliac artery
B. It is a branch of the internal iliac artery
C. It is a continuation of the inferior mesenteric artery
D. Anastomoses with the middle and inferior rectal arteries
E. Supplies the lower segment of the rectum
The adrenal glands are supplied by the:
A. Middle adrenal arteries
B. Inferior adrenal arteries
C. Superior adrenal arteries
D. Lateral adrenal arteries
E. Proper adrenal arteries
CM Origins of the superior, middle and inferior adrenal arteries:
A. Superior mesenteric artery
B. Abdominal aorta
C. Celiac trunk
D. Renal arteries
E. Inferior phrenic arteries
CS Origin of the testicular artery
A. Abdominal aorta, under the origin of the renal arteries
B. Abdominal aorta, above the origin of the renal arteries
C. It is a branch of the internal iliac artery
D. It is a branch of the external iliac artery
E. Celiac trunk
CM Anastomoses of the visceral branches of the abdominal aorta
A. Left and right gastric arteries
B. Superior and inferior panncreaticoduodenal arteries
C. Iliac and iliocolic arteries
D. Splenic artery with the inferior mesenteric artery
E. Iliocolic artery with the right colic artery
CM Characteristics of the testicular artery:
A. It is a branch of the internal iliac artery
B. It passes through the inguinal canal inside the spermatic cord
C. It anastomoses with the cremasteric artery
D. It anastomoses with the artery of the ductus
144
67.
68.
69.
70.
71.
72.
E. It passes through the obturator canal
CM Characteristics of the ovarian artery
A. It starts from the abdominal aorta under the sharp angle
B. It passes through the inguinal canal
C. It reaches ovary passing through the suspensory ligament
D. It anastomoses with the lumbar arteries
E. It anastomoses with the ovarian branch of the uterine artery
CM Characteristics of the renal arteries
A. They start from the aorta at the level of the L I-II vertebrae
B. Renal artery is placed behind the inferior vena cava
C. They give off the inferior adrenal arteries
D. They give off the middle adrenal arteries
E. Their branching in the renal parenchyma corresponds tosegmental and lobular structure
of the kidney
CM Sources of the blood supply of the pancreas
A. Renal arteries
B. Inferior mesenteric artery
C. Superior mesenteric artery
D. Splenic artery
E. Gastroduodenal artery
CM Sources of the blood supply of the colon:
A. Superior mesenteric artery
B. Inferior mesenteric artery
C. Sigmoid arteries
D. Iliac arteries
E. Superior rectal artery
CS Gastroduodenal artery passes:
A. Behind the pylor
B. In front the pylor
C. Laterally to the body of the stomach
D. Inside the hepatoduodenal ligament
E. Along the superior border of the pancreatic body
CM Characteristics of the splenic artery
A. It is a branch of the superior mesenteric artery
B. It is a branch of the celiac trunk
C. It passes along the superior border of the pancreatic body
D. It gives off the short gastric branches
E. It enters into the hepatic hilum
145
73
CM The left gastric artery has the following anatomical features:
A. It is a visceral ramus of the abdominal aorta.
B. It anasomoses with the right gastric artery.
C. It is a ramus of the coeliac trunk.
D. It runs along the lesser curvature of the stomach.
E. It is located between the laminae of the hepatogastric ligament.
74.
CS The following branches originate from the distal part of the renal artery:
A. Segmental branches.
B. Interlobular branches.
C. Inferior suprarenal artery.
D. Interlobar arteries.
E. Ureteric branches.
75.
CS The greater omentum is supplied (vascularized) by:
A. Omental branches of the gastroomental (or gastroepiploic) arteries.
B. Gastroduodenal artery.
C. Inferior mesenteric artery.
D. Middle colic artery.
E. Sigmoid arteries.
76.
CM The vegetative nerve plexuses of the parenchymatous organs are located, as follows:
A. Around the blood vessels.
B. In the parenchyma.
C. In the serous coat.
D. In the stroma.
E. In the muscular coat.
77.
Blood vessels of the pelvis and trunk,
blood supply of the viscera of the pelvis and the spinal cord
CM The parietal branches of the internal iliac artery are, as follows:
A. Iliolumbar artery.
B. Lateral sacral artery.
C. Umbilical artery.
D. Superior and inferior gluteal arteries.
E. Obturator artery.
78.
CM The uterine artery has the following features:
A. It is a ramus of the internal iliac artery.
B. It gives off the vaginal branches.
C. It gives rise to the perineal branches.
D. It passes between the laminae of the broad ligament of the uterus.
E. It gives rise to the ureteric branches.
79.
CM The following arteries are branches of the external iliac artery:
A. Superficial epigastric artery.
B. Inferior epigastric artery.
C. External pudendal arteries.
D. Deep circumflex iliac artery.
E. Lateral sacral artery.
146
80.
CM Concerning the common iliac veins:
A. They join at the level of the inferior margin of the L4 vertebra.
B. They form the inferior vena cava (by their confluence).
C. They join at the level of L3 vertebra.
D. They are the visceral tributares (or affluents) of the inferior vena cava.
E. They are fomed by the confluence (joining) of the external and internal iliac veins at the
level of the sacroiliac joint.
81.
CM Branches of the following arteries supply the rectum:
A. Superior mesenteric artery.
B. External iliac artery.
C. Internal iliac artery.
D. Inferior mesenteric artery.
E. Coeliac trunk.
82.
CM The ovaries are supplied (vascularized) by the branches of:
A. Ovarian artery.
B. Superior vesical artery.
C. Uterine artery.
D. External iliac artery.
E. Deep circumflex iliac artery.
83.
CM The „corona mortis” („crown of death”) is a common anastomosis between:
A. R. obturatorius of the inferior epigastric artery.
B. R. anterior of the obturator artery.
C. R. posterior of the obturator artery.
D. Ramus of the inferior gluteal artery.
E. R. pubicus of the obturator artery.
84.
CM The visceral branches of the internal iliac artery are, as follows:
A. A. glutea inferior.
B. A. sacralis lateralis.
C. A. rectalis media.
D. A. iliolumbalis.
E. A. ductus deferentis.
85.
CM Referring to the median sacral artery:
A. It is a visceral ramus of the abdominal aorta.
B. It ends in the glomus coccygeum.
C. It is a continuation of the direction of the abdominal aorta.
D. It gives off the spinal branches.
E. It supplies (vascularizes) the deep muscles of the back.
86.
CS Blood from the placenta is carried to the foetus by:
A. Umbilical vein.
B. Umbilical arteries.
C. Duct of Botallo.
D. Portal vein.
E. Venous duct.
147
87.
CM The arterial blood from the placenta gets the:
A. Umbilical artery.
B. Liver.
C. Inferior vena cava.
D. Hepatic veins.
E. Right atrium.
88.
CM Referring to the duct of Botallo:
A. It connects the pulmonary trunk with the aorta.
B. It is connected to the aorta below the origin of the left subclavian artery.
C. It connects the umbilical vein with the portal vein.
D. It drains into the inferior vena cava.
E. It changes into the ligamentum arteriosum.
89.
CM The inferior epigastric artery:
A. It passes under the medial umbilical fold.
B. It gives off the spinal branches.
C. It enters the sheath of the rectus abdominis muscle.
D. Overlying it the peritoneum forms the lateral umbilical fold.
E. It anastomoses with the superior epigastric artery.
90.
CM The common iliac veins:
A. They are avalvular venous trunks.
B. The median sacral vein drains into the left common iliac vein.
C. The inferior lumbar veins are tributares of the common iliac veins.
D. The left common iliac vein lies medially to the similarly named artery.
E. The right common iliac vein lies in front of the artery of the same name.
91.
CM The seminal vesicles are supplied (vascularized) by:
A. Aa. vesicales superiores.
B. Aa. vesicales inferiores.
C. Aa. rectales mediae.
D. Aa. rectales superiores.
E. Aa. ductus deferentis.
92.
CM The urinary bladder is supplied (vascularized) by:
A. Aa. rectales mediae.
B. Aa. pudendae externae.
C. Aa. vesicales superiores.
D. Aa. vesicales inferiores.
E. Aa. ductus deferentis.
93.
CM The external iliac artery:
A. It is a ramus of the common iliac artery.
B. It passes over the lateral border of the psoas major muscle.
C. After passing through the femoral ring it appears in the region of the thigh as femoral
artery.
D. In the lacuma vasculorum it is accompanied by the similarly named vein.
E. It gives off the visceral branches.
148
94.
CS The external iliac vein is the continuation of:
A. V. iliaca interna.
B. V. sacralis mediana.
C. V. iliaca communis.
D. V. femoralis.
E. V. profunda femoris.
95.
CS The external iliac artery continues on the anterior surface of the thigh as:
A. Common iliac artery.
B. Deep femoral artery.
C. Common femoral artery.
D. Supericial femoral aartery.
E. The I perforating artery.
96.
CM The following arteries originate from the internal iliac artery:
A. A. vesicalis inferior.
B. A. vesicalis superior.
C. A. rectalis inferior.
D. A. pudenda interna.
E. A. ductus deferentis.
97.
CM The internal iliac vein collects the blood from:
A. The inferior limbs (or extremities).
B. The viscera of the abdominal cavity.
C. The muscles of the perineum.
D. The viscera of the pelvic cavity.
E. The gluteal muscles.
98.
CM The superior and inferior epigastric veins form an anastomosis, as follows:
A. Bicaval.
B. Cavocaval.
C. Intersystemic.
D. Intrasystemic.
E. Cavoumbilical.
99.
CM The projection of the branches of the internal and external iliac arteries:
A. A. glutea superior – between the proximal and middle thirds of the iliotrochanteric line.
B. A. glutea superior – in the middle of the iliotrochanteric line.
C. A. glutea inferior – in the middle of the ilioischial line.
D. A. circumflexa ilium profunda – close and parallel to the inguinal ligament.
E. A. epigastrica inferior – in the middle of the spinoumbilical line.
100.
CM A. iliaca interna:
A. It gives off branches for the walls of the pelvic cavity.
B. It supplies (vascularizes) the anterior muscles of the thigh.
C. It gives rise to the branches for the organs of the pelvic cavity.
D. It divides into the femoral and obturator arteries.
E. It supplies with the blood all the internal genital organs.
149
101.
CM The branches of the external iliac artery are, as follows:
A. A. cremasterica.
B. A. obturatoria.
C. A. epigastrica inferior.
D. A. epigastrica superficialis.
E. A. circumflexa ilium profunda.
102.
CM Blood supply of the spinal cord is performed by the spinal branches of:
A. Lumbar arteries.
B. Renal arteries.
C. Common iliac arteries.
D. Posterior intercostal arteries.
E. Inferior phrenic arteries.
103.
CS The anterior and posterior spinal arteries are branches of:
A. Costocervical trunk.
B. Prevertebral part of the vertebral artery.
C. Intervertebral part of the vertebral artery.
D. Intracranial part of the vertebral artery.
E. Basilar artery.
104.
CM The anterior spinal artery:
A. It descends in the anterior median fissure.
B. It arises from the basilar artery.
C. It is formed by the union of the two anterior spinal arteries.
D. It participates in the formation of the arterial circle of Zaharcenko.
E. It descends along the entire spinal cord.
105.
CM The spinal branches (which supply the spinal cord):
A. They are also named radicular (or radiculomedullary) branches.
B. They supply the segments of the spinal cord from the C5 to the medullary conus and cauda
equina.
C. The anterior radiculomedullary artery, which supplies the inferior thoracic segments and
the superior lumbar segments, is called the artery of Adamkiewicz.
D. The spinal branches in the region of the pelvis arise from the iliolumbar and lateral sacral
arteries.
E. The spinal branches in the region of the neck arise from the internal carotid artery.
Veins of the abdominal cavity, their tributares, examination on a living person.
Portacaval and cavocaval anastomoses
106.
CM Concerning the inferior vena cava:
A. It represents the largest venous trunk.
B. It runs along the right side of the abdominal aorta.
C. It collects the blood from the paired organs of the abdominal cavity.
D. It is formed at the level of the L4 vertebra.
E. It collects the blood from the unpaired organs of the abdominal cavity.
107.
CM The parietal tributares (affluents) of the inferior vena cava are, as follows:
A. Right lumbar veins.
150
B. Left lumbar veins.
C. Inferior phrenic veins.
D. Right testicular (ovarian) vein.
E. Right suprarenal veins.
108.
CM The visceral tributares (affluents) of the inferior vena cava are, as follows:
A. Left testicular (ovarian) vein.
B. Right testicular (ovarian) vein.
C. Renal veins.
D. Right suprarenal vein.
E. Hepatic veins.
109.
CS The right pampiniform plexus drains into:
A. Right testicular vein.
B. Inferior epigastric vein.
C. Hypogastric vein.
D. Femoral vein.
E. Right renal vein.
109.
CM Concerning the portal vein:
A. It is situated between the laminae of the hepatoduodenal ligament.
B. It is formed behind of the head of the pancreas.
C. It collects the blood from the unpaired organs of the abdominal cavity.
D. It collects the blood from the paired organs of the abdominal cavity.
E. It is formed by the confluence of the superior and inferior mesenteric veins.
110.
CS The following anastomosis is located on the superior wall of the abdominal cavity:
A. V. rectalis superior (which drains through v. mesenterica inferior into the portal vein) with
vv. rectales media et inferior (flowing into v. iliaca interna, further into v. iliaca communis
from the system of the inferior vena cava).
B. Vv. paraumbilicales (tributares of the portal vein), v. epigastrica superior (from the system
of the superior vena cava), v. epigastrica inferior (from the system of the inferior vena cava).
C. Mesoperitoneal veins (tributares of the portal vein) with vv. lumbales (tributares of the
inferior vena cava).
D. Vv. lumbales (tributares of the inferior vena cava) with vv. lumbales ascendens (which
drain into v. azygos et v. hemiazygos and further into the superior vena cava).
E. V. gastrica sinistra (affluent of the portal vein) with vv. oesophageae (which drain into v.
azygos et v. hemiazygos and further into the superior vena cava).
111.
CS The following venous anastomosis is described in the abdominal cavity:
A. V. gastrica sinistra (affluent of the portal vein) with vv. oesophageae (which drain into v.
azygos et v. hemiazygos and further into the superior vena cava).
B. V. rectalis superior (from the portal system) with vv. rectales media et inferior (from the
system of the inferior vena cava).
C. Vv. paraumbilicales (tributares of the portal vein), v. epigastrica superior (from the system
of the superior vena cava), v. epigastrica inferior (from the system of the inferior vena cava).
D. Mesoperitoneal veins (tributares of the portal vein) with vv. lumbales (tributares of the
inferior vena cava).
E. Vv. lumbales (tributares of the inferior vena cava) with vv. lumbales ascendens (which
drain into v. azygos et v. hemiazygos and further into the superior vena cava).
151
112.
CS The following anastomosis is located around the umbilicus:
A. Mesoperitoneal veins (tributares of the portal vein) with vv. lumbales (tributares of the
inferior vena cava).
B. V. gastrica sinistra (affluent of the portal vein) with vv. oesophageae (which drain into v.
azygos et v. hemiazygos and further into the superior vena).
C. Vv. paraumbilicales (tributares of the portal vein), v. epigastrica superior (from the system
of the superior vena cava), v. epigastrica inferior (from the system of the inferior vena cava).
D. Vv. lumbales (tributares of the inferior vena cava) with v. lumbales ascendens (which drain
into v. azygos et v. hemiazygos and further into the superior vena cava).
E. V. rectalis superior (which drains through v. mesenterica inferior into the portal vein) and
vv. rectales media et inferior (flowing into v. iliaca interna, further into v. iliaca communis
from the system of the inferior vena cava).
113.
CM The following anastomoses are located on the posterior wall of the abdominal
cavity:
A. Mesoperitoneal veins (tributares of the portal vein) with vv. lumbales (tributares of the
inferior vena cava).
B. V. gastrica sinistra (tributares of the portal vein) with vv. oesophageae (which drain into v.
azygos et v. hemiazygos and further into the superior vena).
C. Vv. lumbales (tributares of the inferior vena cava) with vv. lumbales ascendens (which
drain into v. azygos et v. hemiazygos and further into the superior vena cava).
D. V. rectalis superior (which drains through v. mesenterica inferior into the portal vein) with
vv. rectales media et inferior (flowing into v. iliaca interna, further into v. iliaca communis
from the system of the inferior vena cava).
E. Vv. paraumbilicales (tributares of the portal vein), v. epigastrica superior (from the system
of the superior vena cava), v. epigastrica inferior (from the system of the inferior vena cava).
114.
CM Which of the following veins form the portacaval anastomosis on the anterior
abdominal wall:
A. Inferior epigastric vein.
B. Lumbar veins.
C. Superior epigastric vein.
D. Paraumbilical veins.
E. Superficial epigastric vein.
115.
CS The venous reflux from the liver begins with the following veins:
A. Subsegmentar veins.
B. Central veins.
C. Interlobular veins.
D. Inferior vena cava.
E. Portal vein.
116.
CM The portal vein:
A. It leaves the liver.
B. It enters the liver.
C. Il collects the blood from the paired organs of the abdominal cavity.
D. Il collects the blood from the unpaired organs of the abdominal cavity.
E. It is formed by the confluence of the superior mesenteric, lienal and left gastric veins.
152
117.
CS The parietal affluents of the inferior vena cava are, as follows:
A. The I-II lumbar veins.
B. The II-V lumbar veins.
C. The inferior phrenic veins.
D. The posterior intercostal veins.
E. The testicular (ovarian) veins.
118.
CM The veins which form the portacaval anastomoses at the level of the rectum are, as
follows:
A. Superior rectal veins.
B. Middle rectal veins.
C. Superior mesenteric vein.
D. External iliac vein.
E. Inferior mesenteric vein.
119.
CM The blood flows to the portal vein through the following veins:
A. Lienal vein.
B. Hepatic veins.
C. Superior mesenteric vein.
D. Testicular (ovarian) vein.
E. Inferior mesenteric vein.
120.
CM The following veins form the portacaval anastomosis at the level of the abdominal
part of the oesophagus:
A. Esophageal veins.
B. Intercostal veins.
C. Left gastric vein.
D. Lumbar veins.
E. Superior epigastric veins.
121.
CM The following veins form the cavocaval anastomoses on the posterior wall of the
abdominal cavity:
A. Azygos vein.
B. Esophageal veins.
C. Hemiazygos vein.
D. Inferior rectal veins.
E. Lumbar veins.
122.
CM The veins that form portacaval anastomoses are, as follows:
A. Left gastric vein.
B. Right gastric vein.
C. Esophageal veins.
D. Paraumbilical veins.
E. Inferior epigastric vein.
123.
CS The right and left pampiniform plexuses drain into:
A. The similar testicular veins.
B. The right one drains into the inferior vena cava.
C. The left one drains into the left renal vein.
D. Both drain directly into the inferior vena cava.
153
E. The right one drains into the right renal vein.
124.
CM Concerning the inferior vena cava:
A. It is formed in the pelvic cavity.
B. It lies to the left of the abdominal aorta.
C. It collects the blood from the unpaired organs of the abdominal cavity.
D. In newborn it is relatively short and large.
E. It has the visceral and parietal tributares (or affluents).
125.
CS The stellate veins of the kidney are tributares of:
A. Interlobular veins.
B. Arcuate veins.
C. Interlobar veins.
D. Straight veins.
E. Segmental veins.
126.
CM The veins of the colon are tributares of:
A. Inferior vena cava.
B. Superior vena cava.
C. Portal vein.
D. Superior mesenteric vein.
E. Inferior mesenteric vein.
127.
CM Referring to the suprarenal veins:
A. They drain into the gastric veins.
B. They drain into the phrenic veins.
C. The right one drains into the inferior vena cava.
D. The left one drains into the left renal vein.
E. They are parietal tributares (affluents) of the inferior vena cava.
128.
Lymphatics of the abdominal and pelvic cavities
CM The lymph vessels from the inferior epigastric lymph nodes pass to :
A. Coeliac lymph nodes.
B. Hepatic lymph nodes.
C. Axillary lymph nodes.
D. Parasternal lymph nodes.
E. External iliac lymph nodes.
129.
CM The groups of the lymph nodes of the pelvis are, as follows:
A. Nn. lymphatici inguinales.
B. Nn. lymphatici iliaci externi.
C. Nn. lymphatici iliaci interni.
D. Nn. lymphatici sacrales.
E. Nn. lymphatici iliaci communes.
130.
CM The lymph from the pancreas flows to:
A. Lumbar lymph nodes.
B. Pyloric lymph nodes.
C. Pancreatoduodenal lymph nodes.
D. Inguinal lymph nodes.
154
E. Gastric lymph nodes.
131.
CS The lymph from the kidney flows to:
A. Renal lymph nodes.
B. Aortic lymph nodes.
C. Caval lymph nodes.
D. Lumbar lymph nodes.
E. Gastric lymph nodes.
132.
CM The lymph vessels from the ureteres drain into the Vasele limfatice ale ureterelor se
scurg în ganglionii limfatici:
A. Renal lymph nodes.
B. Lumbar lymph nodes.
C. Internal iliac lymph nodes.
D. External iliac lymph nodes.
E. Phrenic lymph nodes.
133.
CS The lymph vessels from the suprarenal glands pass to:
A. Lumbar lymph nodes.
B. Inferior phrenic lymph nodes.
C. Coeliac lymph nodes.
D. External iliac lymph nodes.
E. Internal iliac lymph nodes.
134.
CS The cysterna chyli of the thoracic duct lies:
A. At the level of the T12 – L2 vertebrae.
B. In front of the abdominal aorta.
C. In front of the inferior vena cava.
D. To the right of the inferior vena cava.
E. To the left of the initial part of the abdominal aorta.
135.
CM The lymph vessels of the pancreas pass to:
A. Intestinal lymph nodes.
B. Pyloric lymph nodes.
C. Lumbar lymph nodes.
D. Pancreatoduodenal lymph nodes.
E. Pancreatic lymph nodes.
155
136.
137.
CM Name the visceral nodes of pelvis:
A. Nodi lymphoidei sygmoidei.
B. Nodi lymphoidei paravesicales.
C. Nodi lymphoidei sacrales.
D. Nodi lymphoidei pararectales.
E. Nodi lymphoidei mesocolici.
Segmentele lombar şi sacrat ale lanţului simpatic,
plexurile vegetative din cavitatea abdominală şi pelvină şi inervaţia viscerelor
abdominale şi pelvine.
CS The celiac plexus is located:
A. Around of thoracic aorta.
B. Around celiac trunk.
C. In lesser pelvis.
D. At the level of bifurcation abdominal aorta.
E. In the heart wall.
138.
CM The celiac plexus contain next type of fiber:
A. Preganglionic sympathetic.
B. Preganglionic parasympathetic.
C. Postganglionic parasympathetic.
D. Postganglionic sympathetic.
E. Afferent (sensitive).
139.
CM In semilunar ganglions perform synapses the fibers of next nerves:
A. The splanchnic nerves.
B. Both vagus nerves.
C. Only right vagus nerve.
D. The phrenic nerves.
E. The inferior intercostal nerves.
140.
CM The ganglia of lumbar sympathetic chain give rise next branches:
A. The white communicans branch.
B. The gray communicans branch.
C. For celiac and abdominal aortic plexus.
D. For inferior hypogastric plexus.
E. Anterior and posterior.
141.
CS In abdominal cavity it’s describe next parasympathetic ganglia:
A. Semilunar.
B. Renal.
C. Mesenteric superior.
D. Intramural, intraorganic and paraorganic.
E. Mesenteric inferior.
142.
CS The nervous fibers of white ramus communicans of the lumbar spinal nerves are:
A. Sensitive.
156
B. Motor.
C. Myelinic.
D. Amyelinic.
E. Mixed.
143.
CS The nervous fibers of gray ramus communicans of the lumbar spinal nerves are:
A. Myelinic.
B. Amyelinic.
C. Sensitive.
D. Somatomotor.
E. Preganglionic.
144.
CM Viscera received innervation from celiac plexus:
A. Liver.
B. Uterus.
C. Urinary bladder.
D. Kidney.
E. Stomach.
145.
CS Stomach is innervated by branches of next:
A. The superior mesenteric plexus.
B. The inferior mesenteric plexus.
C. The celiac plexus.
D. The intermezenteric plexus.
E. The superior hypogastric plexus.
146.
CM Ganglia of lumbar sympathetic chain are:
A. Localized laterally to psoas major muscle.
B. Localized medially to psoas major muscle.
C. Emplaced on anterolateral surface of the lumbar vertebrae.
D. Covered by endoabdominal fascia.
E. Usually 5 – 7 in amount.
147.
CS Next nervous ganglia represent parasympathetic structures in abdominal cavity :
A. Laterovertebral.
B. Intramural.
C. Prevertebral.
D. Semilunar.
E. Renal.
148.
CS The hypogastric superior plexus is located:
A. Around the celiac plexus.
B. In front of L5 vertebral body.
C. At the level of aortic bifurcation.
D. In lesser pelvis.
E. Along visceral vessels of abdominal aorta.
149.
CM The hypogastric inferior plexus is located:
A. At the level of aortic bifurcation.
B. In lesser pelvis.
157
C. Around the abdominal aorta.
D. Upon m. levator ani.
E. Along visceral vessels of abdominal aorta.
150.
CM Ganglia of sympathetic chain of sacral region give rise for next branches:
A. The white communicans branch.
B. The gray communicans branch.
C. Towards the superior hypogastric plexus.
D. Towards the inferior hypogastric.
E. Towards the superior celiac plexus.
151.
CM The hypogastric inferior plexus is formed by:
A. The pelvic splanchnic nerves.
B. The greater and lesser splanchnic nerves.
C. Branches of vagus nerve.
D. The postganglionic fibers of sacral portion of sympathetic chain.
E. The postganglionic fibers of lumbar portion of sympathetic chain.
152.
CM Innervation of pancreas is realized by:
A. The anterior vagal trunk.
B. inferior mesenteric plexus.
C. The hepatic plexus.
D. The splenic plexus.
E. The posterior vagal trunk.
153.
CM There are next nervous plexuses of abdominal organs:
A. Submuscular.
B. Subserous.
C. Myenteric (Auerbach).
D. Interserous.
E. Submucous (Meissner).
154.
CS The adrenal vegetative plexus is formed by branches of next ganglia:
A. Superior mesenteric.
B. Celiac.
C. Renal.
D. Aorticorenal.
E. Splenic.
155.
CM The renal vegetative plexus is formed by branches of next ganglia:
A. Celiac.
B. Aorticorenal.
C. Phrenic.
D. Caval.
E. Splenic.
156.
CS The lumbar ganglia of sympathetic chain of both sides are connected by:
A. The commissural fibres.
B. The longitudinal interganglionar.
C. The transversal interganglionar.
158
D. The white ramus comunicans.
E. The loose connective tissue.
157.
CS The intermesenteric plexus connects:
A. The celiac plexus with superior hypogastric one.
B. The superior mesenteric plexus with one.
C. The inferior mesenteric plexus with renal one.
D. The plexuses of parietal branches of abdominal aorta /
E. The superior mesenteric plexus with posterior hepatic one.
158.
CS The inferior mesenteric plexus give rise for:
A. The intermesenteric plexus.
B. The superior rectal plexus.
C. The inferior rectal plexus.
D. The aorticorenal plexus.
E. The celiac plexus.
159.
CS The ureter plexus is originated from:
A. The adrenal plexus.
B. The aorticorenal plexus.
C. The renal plexus.
D. The superior mesenteric plexus.
E. The inferior mesenteric plexus.
160.
Vasele sangvine şi limfaticele membrului inferior, explorare pe viu.
Vascularizaţia articulaţiilor şi muşchilor membrului inferior.
CM Regarding to femoral artery:
A. Represent the continuation of external iliac artery.
B. It passes through muscular lacuna.
C. It is emplaced beneath on inguinal ligament medially on femoral vein.
D. Enters the adductor canal.
E. It continuities as popliteal artery.
161.
CM The popliteal artery has next collateral branches:
A. Aa. genus superior lateralis et medialis.
B. A. genus descendens.
C. Aa. genus inferior lateralis et medialis.
D. Aa. perforantes.
E. A. genus media.
162.
CS The anterior tibial artery finishes:
A. Forming dorsal arch of the foot.
B. Continuing with cu dorsal artery of the foot.
C. Anastomosing with posterior tibial artery.
D. Anastomosing with peroneal artery.
E. Anastomosing with lateral tarsal artery.
163.
CS The anterior posterior tibial artery:
A. It is a continuation of femoral artery.
B. It is finished with plantar arteries.
159
C. It passes though inferior musculoperoneal canal.
D. It anastomoses with dorsal artery of the foot
E. It passes though interosseous membrane.
164.
CM The arcuate artery:
A. It has origin at the eve log first cuneiform bone.
B. It anastomoses with lateral tarsal artery.
C. It anastomoses with lateral plantar artery.
D. It transmits four dorsal metatarsal arteries.
E. It continues with anterior tibial artery.
165.
CS Posteroanterior report of components in popliteal fossa:
A. The tibial, popliteal artery and popliteal.
B. The sciatic (or tibial) nerve, vein and artery popliteal.
C. The common peroneal nerve, popliteal artery and vein.
D. The popliteal artery, popliteal vein.
E. The vein popliteal, sciatic nerve, popliteal artery.
166.
CS They pass though cruropopliteal canal (Gruber):
A. The posterior tibial arteries and veins, tibial nerve.
B. A. et v. tibiales posteriores and common peroneal nerve.
C. The peroneal arteries and veins.
D. The tibial nerve and peroneal artery.
E. The peroneal superficial nerve, posterior tibial artery and vein.
167.
CM They pass though adductor canal:
A. The femoral artery.
B. The femoral vein.
C. The saphenous nerve.
D. The sciatic nerve.
E. The lateral femoral circumflex artery.
168.
CM Vena saphena magna:
A. It has origin from rete venosum dorsale pedis and arcus venosus dorsalis pedis.
B. It passes though oval fossa.
C. It drainages in popliteal vein.
D. It drainages in femoral vein.
E. It passes though adductor canal.
169.
CM Regarding to la v. saphena parva :
A. It drainages in femoral vein.
B. It passes though Pirogov canal.
C. It passes though cruropopliteal canal.
D. It drainages in popliteal vein.
E. It has origin in dorsolateral surface of the foot.
170.
CM There are distinguish next groups of lymph nodes of lower limb:
A. Lymph nn. inguinales.
B. Lymph nn. subinguinales superficiales.
C. Lymph nn. subinguinales profundi.
160
D. Lymph nn. iliaci externi.
E. Lymph nn. poplitei.
171.
CM Name the veins of lower limb:
A. The great saphenous vein.
B. The lateral subcutaneous vein.
C. The lesser saphenous vein.
D. The femoral vein.
E. The medial subcutaneous vein.
172.
CS The lesser saphenous vein is drained in:
A. The femoral vein.
B. The popliteal vein.
C. The posterior tibial vein.
D. The external iliac vein.
E. The anterior tibial vein.
173.
CS The femoral artery exits pelvis via:
A. The obturator canal.
B. The muscular lacuna.
C. The femoral canal.
D. The vascular lacuna.
E. The inguinal canal.
174.
CM The branches of femoral artery are:
A. The superficial epigastric artery.
B. The inferior epigastric artery.
C. The external pudendal artery.
D. The deep femoral artery.
E. The descending genicular artery.
175.
CM Vertical plantar arcade is formed by:
A. The arcuate artery.
B. The lateral plantar artery.
C. The deep plantar branch.
D. The plantar arch.
E. The lateral tarsal artery.
176.
CM The branches of anterior tibial artery are:
A. The anterior recurrent tibial artery.
B. The fibular artery.
C. The posterior recurrent tibial artery.
D. The anterior lateral malleolar artery.
E. The anterior medial malleolar artery.
177.
CM Through hiatus saphenus pass next elements:
A. The saphenus nerve.
B. The greater saphenus vein.
C. The pudendal external arteries.
D. The superficial epigastric artery.
161
E. The femoral branch of genitofemoral nerve.
178.
CS The head of femur is supply by:
A. The inferior gluteal artery.
B. The obturator artery.
C. The deep femoral artery.
D. The internal circumflex iliac artery.
E. The sciatic artery.
179.
CM In adductor canal (Hunter) are lodged:
A. V. femoralis.
B. N. ischiadicus.
C. N. saphenus.
D. A. femoralis.
E. V. saphena magna.
180.
CM In inferior musculoperoneal canal are emplaced:
A. Vv. peroneae.
B. N. peroneus superficialis.
C. N. tibialis.
D. A. peronea.
E. N. peroneus profundus.
181.
CM The interfascial canal of leg (Pirogov) holds:
A. N. suralis.
B. N. peroneus superficialis.
C. V. saphena parva.
D. N. peroneus profundus.
E. V. saphena magna.
182.
CM They pass through vascular lacuna:
A. The greater saphenus vein.
B. The femoral artery.
C. The femoral vein.
D. The femoral nerve.
E. The femoral branch of genitofemural nerve.
183.
CM The knee joint is supplied by branches of next arteries:
A. The femoral artery.
B. The anterior tibial artery.
C. The posterior tibial artery.
D. The popliteal artery.
E. The deep femoral artery.
184.
CM V. saphena parva:
A. It has origin at dorsal surface of the foot.
B. It drains in femoral vein.
C. It passes through interfascial canal (Pirogov).
D. Its tributaries anastomouse with greater one.
E. It drains in popliteal vein.
162
185.
CM The popliteal vein:
A. It is a superficial vein of lower limb.
B. It is a deep vein of lower limb.
C. It is continues with femoral vein.
D. It is formed by all deep veins of the leg.
E. It is formed by confluence of lesser and greater saphenous.
186.
CS The perforate branches of femoral artery supply:
A. The anterior group of thigh muscles.
B. The medial group of thigh muscles.
C. The posterior group of thigh muscles.
D. The anterior group of leg muscles.
E. The posterior group of leg muscles.
187.
CS The posterior tibial artery passes through:
A. Canalis adductorius.
B. Canalis musculoperoneus superior.
C. Canalis cruropopliteus.
D. Canalis musculoperoneus inferior.
E. Canalis femoralis.
188.
CM They are branches of anterior tibial artery:
A. A. peronea.
B. A. inferior lateralis genus.
C. A. recurrens tibialis anterior.
D. A. recurrens tibialis posterior.
E. A. malleolaris anterior lateralis.
189.
CM The anterior tibial artery launchs next branches in talocrural joint.:
A. A. recurrens tibialis posterior .
B. A. recurrens tibialis anterior.
C. A. malleolaris anterior lateralis.
D. A. malleolaris posterior lateralis.
E. A. malleolaris media.
190.
CM The popliteal artery:
A. It represents the continuation of the femoral artery.
B. It is located in popliteal fossa.
C. It passes through femorapopliteal canal.
D. Its branches supply anterior group of thigh muscles.
E. It is divided in anterior and posterior tibial arteries.
191.
CM The posterior tibial artery:
A. It blood supplies the plantar structures of the foot.
B. It blood supplies the posterior group of leg muscles.
C. It is finished as dorsal artery of the foot.
D. It is divided in same two plantar arteries: medial and lateral one.
E. It is a terminal branch of femoral artery.
163
192.
CM Femoral artery by its branches supplies:
A. Posterior group of thigh muscles.
B. Genital external organs.
C. Skin of the sacroiliac region.
D. Anterior group of thigh muscles.
E. Skin of the inguinal region.
193.
CM Name the branches of dorsalis pedis artery:
A. Aa. digitales anteriores .
B. Aa. digitales dorsales.
C. Aa. digitales plantares.
D. Aa. tarsales mediales.
E. A. tarsalis lateralis.
194.
CM Name the branches of posterior tibial artery:
A. A. malleolaris anterior.
B. A. recurrens tibialis posterior.
C. A. recurrens tibialis anterior.
D. A. peronea.
E. R. circumflexus fibularis.
195.
CS The Ligamentele cruciate ligaments and menisci of the knee joint are supply by:
A. A. inferior lateralis genus.
B. A. inferior medialis genus.
C. A. genus media.
D. A. descendens genus.
E. A. superior medialis genus.
196.
CM Regarding to exploration on alive of the lower limb arteries:
A. A. dorsalis pedis is palpated at the level of first intermetatarsal space.
B. A. dorsalis pedis is palpated at the level of second intermetatarsal space.
C. A. tibialis posterior is palpated at the level of medial retromaleolar groove.
D. A. peronea poate is palpated at the level of fibular neck.
E. A. femoralis is palpated at the level of proximal part of femoral triangle.
197.
CM The veins of lower limb could be investigated by:
A. Angiography.
B. Phlebography.
C. Palpation.
D. Inspection (superficial veins).
E. Puncture (deep veins).
198.
CS Lymph of the skin from medial margins of the foot and first to third toes is drained
in:
A. Nodi lymphoidei inguinales profundi.
B. Nodi lymphoidei poplitei.
C. Nodi lymphoidei inguinales superficiales.
D. Nodi lymphoidei iliaci externi.
E. Nodi lymphoidei iliaci communes.
164
199.
CS Limfa de la pielea marginii laterale a piciorului şi ale degetelor IV – V este drenată
în:
A. Nodi lymphoidei inguinales superficiales.
B. Nodi lymphoidei inguinales profundi.
C. Nodi lymphoidei iliaci externi.
D. Nodi lymphoidei poplitei.
E. Nodi lymphoidei iliaci interni.
200.
CM Regarding to femoral artery:
A. It is a continuation of internal iliac artery.
B. The Sartorius muscle is the satellite muscle of femoral artery.
C. It continues from inguinal ligament up to adductor hiatus.
D. It passes through vascular lacuna, femoral triangle and cruropopliteal canal.
E. It is situated in adductor canal posterior to saphenous nerve and anteromedial to femoral
vein.
201.
CM Name branches of femoral artery within femoral triangle:
A. A. circumflexa ilium profunda.
B. A. epigastrica superficialis
C. Aa. pudendae externae
D. A. epigastrica inferior
E. A. circumflexa ilium superficialis.
202.
CM Deep femoral artery:
A. It is considered the main collateral artery of the thigh.
B. It has as collateral branches medial and lateral circumflex femoral arteries.
C. It gives rise for four perforating arteries.
D. It originates from femoral artery within adductor canal.
E. It originates from femoral artery 4 cm beneath on inguinal ligament.
203.
CM regarding to plantar arteries:
A. A. plantaris medialis emits superficial and deep branches.
B. From curvature of the plantar arch are spring 5 plantar metatarsal arteries.
C. A. plantaris lateralis forms at the level of base of fifth metatarsal bone an arch, arcus
plantaris.
D. The a. plantaris lateralis is larger.
E. The plantar arteries anastomoses one to each other.
CM The paired deep veins attending:
A. A. tibialis anterior.
B. A. poplitea.
C. A. femoralis.
D. A. tibialis posterior.
E. A. profunda femoris.
CM The superficial lymphatic vessels of the lower limb:
A. They attending the superficial veins of the lower limb.
B. They start from superficial lymph network of the foot.
C. They collect the lymph from subfacial structures of the lower limb.
D. They are classified in three groups: medial, lateral and posterior.
E. They collect the lymph from suprafacial structures of the lower limb.
204.
205.
165
166
The abdomen and the lower limb
110.
CM The deep lymph vessels of the lower limb:
A. They form from the subfascial lymph capillary networks.
B. On the leg they form two tibial groups – anterior and posterior ones.
C. They pass along with the deep blood vessels.
D. They collect the lymph from the muscles, joints, synovial bursae and bones.
E. The anterior tibial group of lymph vessels drains into the nodus lymphoideus tibialis
anterior.
The lumbar plexus – formation, branches, zones of innervation, examination on a living person.
Innervation of the abdominal walls.
111. CM Regarding the lumbar plexus:
A. It forms from the anterior branches of the L 1 - L 3, and partially T 12 and L 4 spinal
nerves.
B. It gives off only motor branches.
C. It forms from the anterior branches of the L 2 - L 4 with participation of those of the L1
and L 5.
D. It is the main source of innervation of the muscles of the pelvis.
E. It is one of the main sources of innervation of the muscles of the thigh.
112.
CS The muscular branches (rr. musculares) of the lumbar plexus innervate:
A. The lateral muscles of the abdomen.
B. The glutei muscles and the iliac muscle.
C. Mm. psoas major et minor, m. guadratus lumborum and mm. intertransversarii laterales
lumborum.
D. The anterior muscles of the abdomen.
E. Mm. obliqui abdominis internus et externus and m. rectus abdominis.
113.
CS The lumbosacral trunk is formed by:
A. Parts of the anterior branches of the L3 – L4 spinal nerves.
B. Parts of the anterior branches of the L4 – L5 spinal nerves.
C. A part of the anterior branch of the L4 and by the anterior branch of the L5 spinal nerves.
D. Anterior branches of the sacral plexus.
E. Short branches of the lumbar plexus.
114.
CM Regarding the iliohypogastric nerve:
A. It is a branch of the sacral plexus.
B. It is a branch of the lumbar plexus.
C. It is located on the anterior surface of the m. guadratus lumborum.
D. It innervates the lateral group of muscles of the abdomen and m. rectus abdominis.
E. It does not give off cutaneous branches.
115.
CM The ilioinguinal nerve:
A. It runs above and parallel to the iliohypogastric nerve.
B. It runs below and parallel to the iliohypogastric nerve.
167
116.
C. It enters the inguinal canal.
D. It does not innervate the rectus abdominis muscle.
E. It gives off branches to the lateral muscles of the abdomen.
CM The genitofemoral nerve:
A. It is a branch of the sacral plexus.
B. It is a branch of the lumbar plexus.
C. It perforates the psoas major muscle and appears on its anterior surface.
D. By its femoral branch it innervates the cremaster muscle and the skin of the external genital
organs.
E. Its genital branch enters the inguinal canal.
117.
CS The lateral cutaneous femoral nerve innervates:
A. The skin of the posteroinferior surface of the gluteal region and of the lateral surface of the
thigh.
B. The skin of the anterior region of the thigh.
C. The skin of the lateral surface of the thigh.
D. The skin of the posteroinferior region of the thigh.
E. The skin of the posterolateral region of the thigh.
118.
CM The obturator nerve:
A. Its terminal branches are the lateral and medial ones.
B. It divides into anterior and posterior terminal branches.
C. It innervates only some muscles of the pelvis.
D. It innervates only some medial muscles of the thigh.
E. It innervates the capsule of the hip joint.
119.
CM The femoral nerve:
A. It appears on the thigh through the lacuna vasorum.
B. It appears on the thigh through the lacuna musculorum.
C. It gives off muscular branches, anterior cutaneous and the saphenous nerve.
D. The anterior cutaneous branches innervate the skin of the anteromedial surface of the thigh.
E. Its muscular branches supply all the anterior and medial muscles of the thigh.
CM The saphenous nerve:
A. It is the longest branch of the femoral nerve.
B. It enters into the adductor canal.
C. It exits the adductor canal through its anterior orifice together with the arteria descendens
genus.
D. It exits the adductor canal together with the femoral artery and femoral vein.
E. It gives off the rr. cutanei cruris laterales.
120.
121.
CS Which of the following nerves supply anterior muscles of the thigh?
A. Femoral nerve.
B. Sciatic nerve.
C. Obturator nerve.
D. Ilioinguinal nerve.
E. Inferior gluteal nerve.
122.
CS The obturator nerve exits on the thigh through the:
A. Suprapiriform foramen.
B. Vascular lacuna.
168
C. Obturator canal.
D. Femoral canal.
E. Inguinal canal.
123.
CS Which branches of the lumbar plexus innervate the anterior muscles of the
abdomen?
A. Genitofemoral nerve.
B. Ilioinguinal nerve.
C. Iliohypogastric nerve.
D. Obturator nerve.
E. Femoral nerve.
124.
CM The innervation of the abdominal muscles is assured by following nerves:
A. The phrenic nerve.
B. The inferior intercostal nerves.
C. The genitofemoral nerve.
D. The ilioinguinal nerve.
E. The iliohypogastric nerve.
125.
CS The lumbar plexus is formed by the:
A. Anterior branches of the L 1 - L 3 and partially L 4 and T 12 spinal nerves.
B. Partially by the anterior branch of the T 12 and L 1-L2 spinal nerves.
C. Posterior branches of the L 1 - L 3 spinal nerves.
D. A part of the anterior branch of the L 4 and L 5 spinal nerves.
E. Anterior branches of the L 1 - L 5 spinal nerves.
126.
CM The obturator nerve gives branches to the:
A. Anterior muscles of the thigh.
B. Medial muscles of the thigh.
C. Hip joint.
D. Skin of the anterior surface of the thigh.
E. Skin of the medial surface of the thigh.
127.
CS Genital branch of the genitofemoral nerve exits from the pelvis through the:
A. Muscular lacuna.
B. Vascular lacuna.
C. Inguinal canal.
D. Femoral canal.
E. Obturator canal.
128.
CM The posterior branch of the obturator nerve innervates the:
A. M. obturatorius externus.
B. M. gracilis.
C. M. adductor magnus.
D. M. pectineus.
E. Hip joint.
129.
CM The anterior branch of the obturator nerve innervates the:
A. Long and short adductor muscles.
169
B. M. gracilis.
C. M. pectineus.
D. Skin of the medial surface of the thigh.
E. Hip joint.
130.
CM Within the sheath of the rectus abdominis muscle are distinguished:
A. Branches of the ilioinguinal nerve.
B. Inferior epigastric artery.
C. Superior epigastric artery.
D. Branches of the genitofemoral nerve.
E. Superior and inferior epigastric veins.
131.
CM The lumbar plexus:
A. It is in contact with the posterior surface of the quadratus lumborum muscle.
B. It passes between the muscular fascicles of psoas major muscle.
C. It passes in front of the transverse processes of the lumbar vertebrae.
D. It contains only sensory fibers.
E. It has connections with the sacral plexus.
132.
CM Nerves of the lumbar plexus are formed by the anterior branches of the spinal
nerves as follows:
A. The femoral nerve - T12 – L4.
B. The iliohypogastric nerve - L1 – L3.
C. The obturator nerve – L2 - L4.
D. The lateral cutaneous femoral nerve – L1 – L2.
E. The genitofemoral nerve – L3 – L4.
133.
CM The femoral nerve:
A. It forms by connection of three roots, located within the psoas major muscle.
B. Laterally to it on the thigh projects the femoral artery.
C. Medially to it within the femoral triangle is located the femoral artery.
D. It projects on the thigh at 1 – 2 cm laterally to the middle half of the of the inguinal
ligament.
E. Function of the somatomotor component of the femoral nerve can be checked by testing the
quadriceps femoris and sartorius muscles.
134.
CM The ilioinguinal nerve:
A. It passes between the fascicles of the psoas major muscle at its lateral margin.
B. It is located between the subcostal and iliohypogastric nerves.
C. It has a common trajectory with the inguinal ligament.
D. Within the inguinal canal it passes behind the spermatic cord, or teres ligament of the
uterus.
E. It projects at about 1 – 1.5 cm above the inguinal ligament.
135.
CM Regarding the iliohypogastric nerve:
A. It forms from the anterior branches of the T12 – L1 spinal nerves.
B. It gives off muscular and cutaneous branches.
C. Its muscular branches innervate all the muscles of the abdomen.
D. It passes through the fascicles of the internal oblique abdominal muscle.
E. It gives off medial and lateral cutaneous branches.
170
136.
CM Regarding genitofemoral nerve:
A. It contains fascicles of the anterior branches of the L3 – L4 spinal nerves.
B. Its femoral branch passes through the muscular lacuna within the sheath of the femoral
vessels.
C. Its genital branch passes through the inguinal canal.
D. It has origin from the anterior branches of the L1 – L2 spinal nerves.
E. Its genital branch is located behind the spermatic cord or teres ligament of the uterus.
137.
CM Lateral cutaneous femoral nerve:
A. It gives off two branches the anterior and posterior ones.
B. It gives off an articular branch to the hip bone.
C. Its anterior branch innervates the anterolateral surface of the thigh.
D. Its posterior branch innervates the skin of the superolateral surface of the gluteal region.
E. It passes below the inguinal ligament.
138.
CM The obturator nerve:
A. It exits from the pelvis through the obturator canal.
B. It gives off two branches, anterior and posterior cutaneous ones.
C. It originates from the anterior branches of the L2 – L4 spinal nerves.
D. It innervates the adductor muscles excepting adductor longus.
E. The cutaneous branch of the obturator nerve appears under the skin of the middle region of
the thigh, on its medial surface.
139.
CM The branches of the obturator nerve:
A. Its lateral branch innervates the hip joint.
B. Its anterior branch innervates all the adductor muscles.
C. Its medial branch innervates the skin of the thigh and leg.
D. Its posterior branch innervates the external obturator muscle, adductor magnus and articular
capsule of the hip joint.
E. Its anterior branch gives off a cutaneous branch.
140.
CM The femoral nerve:
A. It is located within the femoral triangle between the femoral artery and femoral vein.
B. It gives off muscular branches to the anterior group of muscles of the thigh.
C. It enters within the adductor canal together with the homonymous vessels.
D. The saphenous nerve is the longest branch of the femoral nerve.
E. It gives off anterior cutaneous branches that supply the skin of the anteromedial surface of
the thigh.
141.
CM Saphenous nerve:
A. It is a sensory nerve.
B. On the leg it is in topographical relations with the greater saphenous vein.
C. When it exits from the adductor canal it enters the popliteal fossa.
D. It innervates the skin of the anteromedial surface of the knee.
E. At the level of the popliteal fossa it divides into two branches.
142.
CM Muscles of the thigh are innervated by the:
A. N. ilioinguinalis.
B. N. obturatorius.
171
C. N. ischiadicus.
D. N. genitofemoralis.
E. N. femoralis.
143.
CM The following nerves participate in innervation of the abdominal muscles:
A. N. obturatorius.
B. N. ilioinguinalis.
C. N. genitofemoralis.
D. N. iliohypogastricus.
E. N. femoralis.
144.
CM The following muscles are innervated by the branches of the lumbar plexus:
A. M. quadratus lumborum.
B. M. obturatorius externus.
C. Mm. psoas major et minor.
D. M. iliacus.
E. M. gluteus minimus.
145.
CM The following muscles are innervated by the branches of the ilioinguinal nerve:
A. M. obliquus externus abdominis.
B. M. pyramidalis.
C. M. quadratus lumborum.
D. M. transversus abdominis.
E. M. rectus abdominis.
146.
CS The femoral branch of the genitofemoral nerve exits the pelvis through the:
A. Lacuna musculorum.
B. Lacuna vasorum.
C. Canalis inguinalis.
D. Canalis femoralis.
E. Canalis obturatorius.
147.
CM The trajectory of the branches of the lumbar plexus related to the psoas major
muscle is as follows:
A. The genitofemoral and obturator nerves appear on the anterior surface of this muscle.
B. Under its lateral margin appear the cutaneous femoris lateralis and femoral nerves.
C. The genitofemoral and obturator nerves appear under the medial margin of this muscle.
D. Under its lateral margin appear the iliohypogastric and ilioinguinal nerves.
E. The obturator nerve appears under the medial margin of this muscle.
148.
CM The lumbar plexus:
A. It is a somatic plexus.
B. Its longest branch is the femoral nerve.
C. The obturator nerve is one of its short branches.
D. In some cases the accessory obturator nerve can be distinguished.
E. Another short branch of the lumbar plexus is the pudendal nerve.
149.
CM The hip joint receives branches from the:
A. N. obturatorius.
B. N. genitofemoralis.
172
C. N. femoralis.
D. N. cutaneus femoris lateralis.
E. N. ilioinguinalis.
150.
CM The capsule and ligaments of the knee joint are innervated by the:
A. N. suralis.
B. N. cutaneus femoris lateralis.
C. N. obturatorius.
D. N. iliohypogastricus.
E. N. femoralis.
151.
CM The hip joint receives branches from the:
A. N. femoralis.
B. N. ischiadicus.
C. N. cutaneus femoris posterior.
D. N. ilioinguinalis.
E. N. subcostalis.
152.
CS The quadriceps femoris muscle is innervated by the:
A. N. obturatorius.
B. N. gluteus inferior.
C. N. pudendus.
D. N. ischiadicus.
E. N. femoralis.
153.
CM The branches of the saphenous nerve innervate:
A. The anteromedial surface of the leg.
B. The anterolateral surface of the leg.
C. The anteromedial surface of the knee.
D. The posterior surface of the leg
E. The anteromedial surface of the thigh.
154.
CS The branches of the lumbar plexus assure total innervation of the:
A. Internal genital organs.
B. External genital organs.
C. Flexor muscles of the thigh.
D. Abdominal muscles.
E. Skin of the lumbar region.
155.
CM The sacroiliac joint is innervated by the:
A. N. ilioinguinalis.
B. N. iliohipogastricus.
C. N. obturatorius.
D. N. genitofemoralis.
E. N. femoralis.
The sacral and coccygeal plexuses – formation, branches, zones of innervation,
examination on a living person.
Innervation of the joints, muscles and skin of the lower limb.
Innervation of the perineum and of the external genital organs.
173
156.
CM Regarding sacral plexus:
A. It is formed by the anterior branches of the L 4 - L 5, S 1 - S 4 and partially L 3 spinal
nerves.
B. It is formed by the anterior branches of the L 5, S 1 - S 4 and partially L 4 spinal nerves.
C. It does not participate in formation of the lumbosacral trunk.
D. It consists of short and long branches.
E. Its short branches end in the hip region.
157.
CS The superior gluteal nerve innervates the:
A. Mm. gluteus maximus et medius and m. tensor fasciae latae.
B. M. gluteus medius, m. gluteus minimus and m. tensor fasciae latae.
C. M. guadratus femoris, m. obturatorius internus and m. gluteus maximus.
D. Mm. gluteus maximus, medius et minimus.
E. Mm. gemellus superior et inferior and mm. gluteus medius et minimus.
158.
CS Branches of the inferior gluteal nerve innervate the:
A. M. gluteus medius.
B. M. gluteus minimus and m. tensor fasciae latae.
C. M. gluteus maximus.
D. M. gluteus maximus and m. quadratus femoris.
E. M. gluteus medius and m. tensor fasciae latae.
159.
CS Through the infrapiriform foramen exit the:
A. N. gluteus inferior, a. et v. glutea inferior, n. ischiadicus, n. cutaneus femoris posterior, n.
pudendus, a. et v. pudenda interna.
B. N. pudendus, a. v., n. gluteus inferior, n. obturatorius.
C. Nn. gluteus superior et inferior, a. et v. pudenda interna, n. ischiadicus.
D. N. gluteus inferior, n. cutaneus femoris posterior, n. femuralis.
E. N. ischiadicus, a., v., n. gluteus superior, a. et v. pudenda interna.
160.
CS Through the suprapiriform foramen exit the:
A. A., v. et n. gluteus inferior.
B. A., v. et n. gluteus superior.
C. N. pudendus, a. et v. pudenda interna.
D. N. gluteus superior and n. cutaneus femoris posterior.
E. N. ischiadicus and n. gluteus inferior.
161.
CM Regarding n. pudendus:
A. It surrounds the spina ischiadica and enters into the fossa ischiorectalis through the
foramen ischiadicum minus.
B. It exits the pelvis through the infrapiriform foramen.
C. It exits the pelvis through the foramen ischiadicum minus.
D. Its final branch is the n. dorsalis penis (clitoridis).
E. It exits the pelvis through the suprapiriform foramen.
162.
CM The long branches of the sacral plexus are:
A. N. tibialis.
B. N. cutaneus femoris posterior.
C. N. peroneus communis.
D. N. ischiadicus.
174
E. N. pudendus.
163.
CM The branches of the n. cutaneus femoris posterior innervate the skin of the:
A. Perineum.
B. Posterior surface of the thigh.
C. Medial surface of the thigh.
D. Inferior gluteal region.
E. Lateral surface of the thigh.
164.
CM N. ischiadicus:
A. It is the largest and thickest nerve of the human body.
B. It exits the pelvis through the suprapiriform foramen.
C. It divides into the n. tibialis and n. peroneus superficialis.
D. It exits the pelvis through the infrapiriform foramen.
E. It exits the pelvis through the lesser sciatic foramen.
165.
CM The following muscles of the thigh are innervated by the sciatic nerve:
A. M. semimembranosus.
B. M. adductor longus.
C. M. semitendinosus.
D. Caput longum m. bicipitis femoris.
E. Caput breve m. bicipitis femoris.
166.
CM The tibial nerve:
A. It passes through the cruropopliteal canal.
B. Within the popliteal fossa it is located in front of the popliteal vein.
C. In the region of the leg it is a continuation of the sciatic nerve.
D. It passes through the inferior musculoperoneus canal
E. Its terminal branches are the lateral and medial plantar nerves.
167.
CM The lateral plantar nerve:
A. It gives of three nn. digitales plantares communes.
B. It divides into the superficial and deep branches.
C. One of its branches is the n. digitalis plantaris proprius (from the superficial branch).
D. It innervates the Ist – IIIrd lumbrical muscles.
E. Its deep branch innervates the IIIrd – IVth lumbrical muscles.
168.
CM The medial plantar nerve:
A. It divides into the superficial and deep branches.
B. It gives off three nn. digitales plantares communes.
C. It gives off the n. digitalis plantaris proprius.
D. It innervates the Ist – IInd lumbrical muscles.
E. It innervates the IIIrd – IVth lumbrical muscles.
169.
CM The common peroneal (fibular) nerve:
A. It is a branch of the tibial nerve.
B. It is a branch of the sciatic nerve.
C. It divides into 2 branches: the superficial and the deep peroneal nerves.
D. It passes through the cruropopliteus canal.
E. It passes through the superior musculoperoneal canal.
175
170.
CM /CS??? Through the superior musculoperoneal canal pass the:
A. Tibial nerve.
B. Superficial peroneal nerve.
C. Common peroneal nerve.
D. Deep peroneal nerve.
E. Peroneal artery and veins.
171.
CM Through the infrapiriform foramen pass the:
A. Obturator nerve.
B. Inferior gluteal nerve.
C. Pudendal nerve.
D. Sciatic nerve.
E. Superior gluteal nerve.
172.
CS The posterior group of muscles of the thigh are innervated by the:
A. Obturator nerve.
B. Inferior gluteal nerve.
C. Sciatic nerve.
D. Pudendal nerve.
E. Tibial nerve.
173.
CS Name the nerve that passes through the ischiorectal fossa and innervates the muscles
of the perineum:
A. Genitofemoral nerve.
B. Sciatic nerve.
C. Pudendal nerve.
D. Obturator nerve.
E. Inferior gluteal nerve.
174.
CS The sacral plexus is formed by the:
A. Anterior branches of the L 1 - L 4 spinal nerves.
B. Anterior branches of the S 1 - S 4, L 5 and partially by a branch of the L 4 spinal nerve.
C. Partially by the anterior branch of the L 5 spinal nerve.
D. Anterior branches of the L 4 - L 5 and S 1 - S 3 spinal nerves.
E. Posterior branches of the S 1 - S 4 spinal nerves.
176
271 CM The thigh skin innervation participates.
A. Lateral femoral cutaneous nerve.
B. iliohypogastric nerve.
C. obturator nerve.
D. ilioinghinal nerve.
E. genitofemural nerve.
272 CM Sacral plexus muscular branches are to:
A. M. piriformis.
B. M. obturatorius internus cu mm. gemelli.
C. M. obturatorius externus.
D. M. guadratus femoris.
E. M. pectineus.
273 CM Rami musculares of the sciatic nerve innervate the:
A. M. semitendinosus.
B. M. semimembranosus.
C. Long head of m. biceps femoris.
D. M. adductor magnus.
E. Short head of m. Biceps femoris..
274 CM N. ischiadicus:
A. Starts rami musculares to posterior thigh muscles
B. Out from pelvin through the suprapiriform foramen.
C. Innervates short head the m. Biceps.
D. Participates in innervation of the knee joint.
E. Divides in n. Tibialis and n. Peroneus communis.
275 CM N. tibialis:
A. Penetrates cruropopliteu channel.
B. At the level of the lateral malleolus is divided into nn. plantares lateralis et medialis.
C. At the level of the medial malleolus is divided into nn. plantares lateralis et medialis.
D. Participate in innervation of the knee joint.
E. Through rami articulares innervate the talocrural joint.
276 CM Muscular branches of the tibial nerve innervate:
A. M. triceps surae.
B. M. popliteus.
C. Deep posterior muscles of the leg.
D. M. peroneus longus.
E. M.peroneus brevis
277 CM N. plantaris medialis innervate muscles:
A. M. flexor digitorum brevis.
B. Mm. lumbricales I – II.
C. Mm. lumbricales III – IV.
D. All medial plantar muscles.
E. Medial group muscles except m. adductor hallucis and lateral head of m. flexor hallucis
brevis.
177
278 CM N. plantaris lateralis innervates:
A. All 3 lateral plantar muscles.
B. M. quadratus plantae.
C. Mm. lumbricales III - IV and all mm. interossei.
D. M. adductor hallucis and lateral head of m. flexor hallucis brevis.
E. Mm. lombricali I - II and all interosseous muscles
279 CM N. peroneus communis:
A. It is divided into superficial and deep branches.
B. It is divided into lateral and medial branches.
C. Starts. n. cutaneus surae lateralis.
D. Starts n. cutaneus surae medialis.
E. Give rami muscularis of nearby muscles.
280 CM N. peroneus (fibularis) superficialis:
A. Pass through canalis musculoperoneus superior.
B. Give skin branches to the leg lateral face.
C. Innervaties mm. peronei longus et brevis.
D. bifurcates in medial and intermediate dorsal cutaneous nerves of the foot.
E. Innervates the anterior muscles of the leg.
281 CM N. peroneus (fibularis) profundus:
A. Pass through inferior musculoperonier channel.
B. Innervates all anterior muscles of leg and short extensor muscles of the toes.
C. Innervats talocrural joint.
D. Innervates the skin of the adjacent faces toes I and II.
E. Innervates long and short peroneal muscles.
282 CM Sural nerve:
A. Appears by joining n. cutaneus surae lateralis with n. cutaneus surae medialis..
B. Gives rami calcanei laterales.
C. Innervates the skin of the medial edge of the foot.
D. Continues with n. cutaneus (pedis) dorsalis lateralis..
E. Go around the medial malleolus.
283 CM Regarding the sural nerve:
A. goes around lateral malleolus.
B. Passes through the Pirogov's canal.
C. Appears by joining n. cutaneus surae lateralis with n. cutaneus surae medialis.
D. Continues with n. cutaneus (pedis) dorsalis lateralis.
E. Participates in innervation of talocrurale joint.
284 CM By cruropopliteu channel (Gruber) pass:
A. Vv. tibiale posterioare.
B. N. tibialis.
C. A. tibialis posterior.
D. N. peroneus communis.
E. A. tibialis anterior.
178
285 CM N. pudendus gives branches for:
A. Mm. ischiocavernosus, bulbospongiosus and transversus perinei superficialis.
B. The skin of the perineum.
C. M. levator ani and m. coccygeus.
D. The skin of the external genitalia.
E. M. transversus perinei profundus.
286 CM Sacral plexus:
A. It is located in the pelvis cavity, laterally piriform muscle.
B. It has the shape of a triangle, with the base facing sacral pelvic openings.
C. It consists of only motor fibers.
D. It is located on the anterior surface of the piriform muscle.
E. It has the shape of a triangle, pointing to the greater sciatic opening.
287 CM Superior gluteal nerve:
A. Innervates the skin of the buttock region. .
B. Passes through medium and minimum gluteus muscles.
C. In nerve damage, abduction of the thigh becomes difficult.
D. Is formed by the anterior branches of the spinal nerves L4 - S1.
E. Out of the pelvis cavity through the suprapiriform opening.
288 CM Inferior gluteal nerve:
A. Starts internal and external branches.
B. Formed by the anterior spinal nerve branches L5- S2.
C. Has connections with pudendal plexus.
D. Status of nerve function can be assessed by testing maximus gluteus muscle.
E. Out of pelvis cavity through lesser sciatic opening.
289 CM The sacral plexus branches:
A. Innervates muscles, participants in the external rotation of the thigh.
B. Intramuscular administration of medicinal solutions is performed taking into account the
superior gluteal nerve distribution branches.
C. Pudendal nerve damage causes urination and defecation disorders.
D. Common peroneal nerve can be palpated in the popliteal fossa.
E. Innervates adductors muscles of the thigh.
290 CM Common peroneal nerve and its branches:
A. It can be palpated at the level of fibular neck.
B. The superficial peroneal penetrates fascia at the boundary between the middle third and
distal leg.
C. The common peroneal nerve damage, leg is hanging and easily abducted.
D. Common peroneal is a branch of the sciatic nerve.
E. A branch of superficial peroneal nerve is the sural nerve.
291 CM Sacral plexus branches are:
A. N. genitofemoralis.
B. N. pudendus.
C. N. femoralis.
D. N. gluteus superior.
179
E. N. cutaneus femoris posterior.
292 CM Short branches of sacral plexus are:
A. N. femoralis.
B. N. genitofemoralis.
C. N. gluteus superior.
D. N. pudendus.
E. N. cutaneus femoris posterior.
293 CM From pudendal nerve starts:
A. Nn. rectales inferiores.
B. Nn. perineales.
C. Nn. scrotales posteriores.
D. Nn. anococcygei.
E. Nn. scrotales anteriores.
294 CM Superficial peroneal nerve branches innervate the:
A. M. tibialis anterior.
B. M. peroneus longus.
C. M. extensor halucis longus.
D. M. peroneus brevis.
E. M. extensor digitorum longus.
295 CM Deep peroneal nerve branches innervate the:
A. M. tibialis anterior..
B. M. extensor digitorum longus.
C. M. extensor digitorum brevis.
D. M. peroneus longus.
E. M. extensor hallucis brevis.
296 CM Posterior cutaneous femoral nerve:
A. Get to the posterior surface of the thigh superficially to fascia lata.
B. Formed by the anterior branches of the spinal nerves S1 - S3.
C. Starts inferior gluteus cutaneous nerves.
D. Has connections with the common peroneal nerve.
E. Out of the pelvis cavity through the infrapiriform opening.
180
ABDOMENUL ȘI MEMBRUL INFERIOR
TESTE
297. MC Posterior femoral cutaneous nerve:
A. After exiting the cavity pelvis is covered by large gluteus muscle.
B. Send the perineal branches.
C. The terminal's skin branch innervate ankle region.
D. Innervate the skin of the posterior surface of the thigh.
E. Make connection with the superficial peroneal nerve.
298. MC The sciatic nerve:
A. It is the most voluminous nerve in the body.
B. At the exit from pelvis cavity has a diameter of about 2 cm.
C. It is formed by anterior branches of the spinal nerves L4 - S3.
D. It has superior gluteal artery common paths.
E. Exits from the pelvis through the medial portion of the infrapiriform orifice.
299. MC Tibial nerve:
A. It represents the medial branch of the sciatic nerve.
B. Continue the direction of sciatic nerve.
C. Pass through the Pirogov channel.
D. Pass under flexor retinaculum.
E. Into retromaleolar lateral sulcus it devides into branches: the medial and lateral plantar
nerves.
300. MC Tibial nerve:
A. Innervate anterior muscles of the leg.
B. Pass toghether with the posterior leg vessels through the cruropopliteu channel.
C. Innervate the posterior leg muscles.
D. Its terminal branches are dorsal and plantar nerves of the leg.
E. Send branches joint into lower tibiofibular junction.
301. MC Tibial nerve branches are:
A. N. cutaneus surae medialis.
B. N. suralis.
C. N. cutaneus surae lateralis.
D. Nn. plantares medialis et lateralis.
E. Rami musculares.
302. MC With regard to the common peroneal nerve:
A. It represents the medial branch of the sciatic nerve.
B. It surrounds fibular head.
C. Starts an articular branch to the knee joint.
D. From it starts lateral cutaneous sural nerve.
E. Starts sural medial.cutaneous nerve.
303. MC Superficial peroneal nerve:
A. It emerges from the common peroneal nerve within the long peroneal muscle mass.
B. Pass through the inferior musculoperoneal channel.
C. Send muscular branches to lateral group of muscles of the leg.
D. Forms muscular branches to the anterior group muscles of leg.
E. Starts medial and intermediate dorsal cutaneous nerves of the foot.
304. MC Deep peroneal nerve:
A. Innervate the anterior group of leg muscles.
B. Emerges from the common peroneal nerve between the long peroneal muscle and
fibula.
C. Send all muscular branches for lower leg muscles.
181
305.
306.
307.
308.
309.
310.
311.
D. Send dorsal digital nerves to the adjacent faces of the fingers I - II.
E. Send articular branches to talo -crural joint.
MC Medial plantar nerve:
A. It is lateral settled to medial plantar artery.
B. Pass beneath the abductor hallucis muscle, goes into the medial plantar groove.
C. Pass beneath the abductor hallucis muscle, goes into the medial plantar groove.
D. It is medial to the medial plantar artery.
E. It is terminal voluminous division of the tibial nerve.
MC Medial plantar nerve:
A. Starts plantar proper digital nerve medium to hallucis.
B. Launches three common plantar digital nerves.
C. The musclar branches innervate adductor muscular and the abductores of the hallucis
and the plantar square.
D. Muscular branches innervate the muscles: short flexor of the fingers and plantar square.
E. Its articular branches innervate the joints of the foot.
MC Medial plantar nerve:
A. Send skin branches which penetrate plantar aponeurosis and innervate the skin of the
foot plant.
B. Common plantar digital nerves cross the plantar aponeurosis and divide into proper
plantar digital branches.
C. Common digital branches of the medial plantar nerve are distributed similar to those of
the median nerve.
D. First common plantar digital nerve divided into three proper plantar digital nerves.
E. Plantar digital nerve of the medial plantar nerve innervate the own medial edge skin of
the plant and hallucis.
MC Lateral plantar nerve:
A. Innervate the skin of the hallucis and medial surface of the II figer.
B. Innervate the skin of the little finger and the lateral face of finger IV.
C. Is divided in superficial and deep branches.
D. Send cutaneous branches to the lateral side of the plant skin.
E. Innervate plantar square and the little finger abductor muscles.
MC Lateral plantar nerve:
A. Superficial branch of lateral plantar nerve divides into two common plantar digital
nerves.
B. Plantar digital nerves of the lateral plantar nerve superficial branch are: n. digitalis
plantaris proprius et n. digitalis plantaris communis.
C. Common plantar digital nerve of lateral plantar nerve superficial branch divides into
proper plantar digital nerves.
D. Deep branch lateral of plantar nerve innervate the plantar interosseous muscle.
E. Deep branch of lateral plantar nerve innervate the dorsal interosseous and short
extensor of the fingers muscles.
MC Dorsal medial cutaneous nerve of the foot:
A. Innervate the adjacent surfaces skin of fingers I - II.
B. Is profound peroneal nerve branch.
C. Innervate the adjacent surfaces of skin of II - III fingers.
D. It is superficial peroneal nerve branch.
E. Innervate the skin in the back of all fingers.
MC Intermediate dorsal cutaneous nerve of the foot:
A. Divide into dorsal digital branches.
B. Innervate the adjacent surfaces of skin of the fingers adjacent III - IV.
182
C. Innervate the middle part of the of the hallucis skin.
D. Innervate the adjacent surfaces of skin of fingers I - II.
E. Innervate the adjacent surfaces of skin fingers IV - V.
312. MC Talocrural joint receives branches from:
A. N. ischiadicus.
B. N. peritoneus communis.
C. N. tibialis.
D. N. peroneus profundus.
E. N. peroneus superficialis.
183